Reddit Stories - Episode #5 - Late Night BedtimeStories to Help You Sleep ( Over 9 Hour Compilation )

Episode Date: September 28, 2025

#redditstories #sleep #sleepstories #bedtimestories #fallasleep #latenight #compilation #soothing #longstories SummaryEpisode 5 offers late-night bedtime stories crafted to help you relax and fall asleep peacefully. This over 9-hour compilation mixes engaging Reddit confessions with soothing narration, ideal for nightly listening. Unwind, reduce stress, and enjoy calming storytelling that guides you into deep, restful sleep throughout the entire night. Tagsredditstories, sleepstories, fallasleep, bedtimestories, relaxingconfessions, latenightstories, soothingbedtimeaudio, 9hourcompilation, calmingnarration, sleeplisteningcompilation, deepreststories, peacefulnightroutine, bedtimecompilation, stressreliefnarration, longstoryaudio, nightlisteningstories, relaxingcompilation, sleepbetterstories, bedtimecomfort, restfulsleepaudioBecome a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/reddit-stories--6237355/support.

I hope you enjoy this story. Mother favored my stepbrothers and step-sisters over me and insisted on splitting my late father's educational savings or leaving within a week. Let me provide some context before delving into the details. Happened. I'm a 17-year-old girl and I live with my mother, 43F, my stepdad, and my two step-siblings. I have one stepbrother and a younger stepsister, but we are not close to each other. My stepbrother, let's call him Jackson, is a year older than me, and my step-sister, Emma, is two years younger than me. All of us go to the same high school, but we don't have any friends in common and we have just been close.

My mother got married to their father after dating for almost five years. The wedding was three years ago, but our families have been living together for six years now and the wedding was just a formality. As for my father, he unfortunately passed away when I was really little. and I never got to spend much time with him. I barely even remember him because I was very young when he passed away. My parents were never married and my dad's family didn't approve of my mother, because she was a bit of a party girl and didn't have a good reputation back then in their town. So they lived together for a short time but didn't get married because then his parents would have

probably cut him off. He was diagnosed with leukemia in its later stages when he was just 27 and by the time they found out about it, it was too late to do anything. Thankfully, he had the time to get his affairs in order, and he managed to set up an education fund for me for after he was gone. So I would have nothing to worry about and my mother wouldn't have to push herself to work hard after he passed away. I have always known about it since his lawyer told me when I was really young.

My dad's lawyer was the one controlling the flow of the money but after I turned 18, I would be in full control of the fund. For a long time after my dad passed away, it was just me and my mother and I got used to to it. Then my stepdad came into the picture when I was around eight years old and after dating, for a while, all of us moved in together. My mother had moved out of the town that we used to live in because she said that it was just too painful to live in the same place that she and my dad had met. I have never met my grandparents on my dad's side of the family because my dad's parents were just never interested in meeting me. We do occasionally visit my mom's parents and they're

nice enough, but my mother's family is not really connected. So when I moved in with my stepdad and his kids, I had really high hopes because I thought that I was finally going to have a big and happy family. I had a lot of expectations when I was younger. But sadly, my new family didn't manage to live up to it and I don't really blame them for it, but it was quite disappointing for me when I was little. It wasn't as though they didn't make me feel welcome or they treated me badly, but there was something really off about everybody's energy.

All of us left together but we never really felt like a family and I never made managed to connect with either my step or his kids. We would live in the same house, but they never really made an effort to make me feel comfortable or try to get to know me. I tried several times, but they didn't seem very enthusiastic about it so I gave up after trying for a couple of months. I accepted that all of us were more like glorified roommates, rather than actual family, and that was it, I didn't romanticize it. My mother, however, was a different story because she was treated differently by them. That energy towards my mom was completely different and they actually treated her like a part of the family. I might be way off here, but I feel like part of the reason that my

step-siblings and my stepfather were happy to include my mother and play happy family with her and exclude me. Was because my stepdad's ex-wife had been kind of a nightmare. I have never met her myself, but I have heard about her, and she was a total gold digger from what I heard who left my stepdad almost penniless after the divorce. He had to build his life back from scratch and to make matters worse. He also had to take care of my step-siblings on his own. Their mother had given up custody and abandoned them to take off with her new lover shortly after the divorce. Meeting a woman like my mother, who is the exact, exact opposite of his ex-wife was probably great for all of them. But I was not really required in that scenario and that's exactly how they made me feel, like an

afterthought. I can't define it and I can't think of any examples off the top of my head, but it was just based on vibes and energy. I always got that feeling that, in spite of being part of the family, I wasn't really part of the family. My only consolation was the fact that I could have been overthinking things and that's what I used to tell myself whenever things would get a little too much for me. It feels weird to say this, but I was actually kind of jealous because it felt like my mother had finally found her people, but I was still on the outside. I started resending all of them after a few years because it was like I had been left behind or something. I never brought it up with anybody because it always just seemed petty and meaningless, so I didn't want to make a big deal out

by saying anything about it. That's how life was and I wasn't okay with it, but I was content. Now, coming to what happened, a couple of days ago, I have been looking for colleges for the past few weeks because I'm supposed to graduate in a few months and I need to start sending out applications. I'm not worried about the money because, like I said, my mother had always told me that there was a fund set aside for me and that's what I was going to use. But then, a few days ago, my mother said that she needed to talk to me about something really important. She told me that my stepfather hadn't been able to save money for his kids to go to college, so she needed me to help my family out and let my step-siblings use the money for my college fund as well.

Jackson had taken a gap year and was about to start college at the same time as me, so that's what the conversation was really about. Legally, my mother couldn't control the funds because, in his will, my father had clearly stated that only I would be able to control where I spent my money after I turned 18. And if I'm being honest, I didn't want to share the money with my step-siblings. For starters, I didn't consider them family and I'm sure that need to be. neither did they. And secondly, even if I didn't end up using the entire amount that my father had kept for me, I would still like to use it for myself. That kind of money could really help me get a head start and be useful to me when I get my own apartment and stuff. Until I started earning,

when he was going to help me out. I had already saved a lot since I went to public school instead of private and my mother didn't have to spend any money on my education so far. I was also a really good student, so I was hoping to get a scholarship in whichever college I decided to apply and enroll in. Money had never been a matter of concern for me, but now that I was getting older and I was about to turn 18 in a few months, I was starting to think about saving and earning. So giving away money from my funds to my step-siblings didn't sound like a great idea. So I told my mother that I wouldn't be sharing those funds with them because I didn't think that it was necessary. If Jackson really wanted to go to college, he could just do what

millions of kids do anyway, and get a student loan. My mother was not pleased with my answer, and she said that I was being selfish. But I didn't even disagree, I was indeed being selfish and I didn't see anything wrong with it. So instead of arguing with her, I just told her that I was being selfish and it was completely fine because I didn't consider my step-siblings family. That's when my mother started screaming at me because apparently, she believed that what I had said was no less than a criminal offense. It took me a few seconds to even process the fact that she was losing her mind simply because I had spoken the truth and told her that I didn't think of my step-siblings as family. The double standards were crazy because on one hand, the family had been treating me like an outsider for the past eight years and she had never seemed to notice it. Or maybe she didn't notice it and she just didn't care.

but when it came to me, I had to consider them family and treat them as such for absolutely no reason. I tried to speak to her calmly and without screaming in her face, but there was no point because she was already going off on me and calling me ungrateful and whatnot. So I waited for her to finish yelling at me, and then I told her that she could scream at me all she wanted, but I wasn't going to change my mind. The only thing that screaming at me was going to accomplish was it was only going to alienate me even more and make me feel even less inclined to help them out in any capacity. My mother calmed down a little after I said that and I thought that we were finally going to have a rational discussion afterwards and I would finally be able to voice out my feelings.

But that was foolish of me, I had forgotten that in that household, my feelings absolutely didn't matter, and all that mattered was if my mother, my stepfather, and my step-siblings were happy. My happiness was not very important to any of them. So after my mother calmed down, she told me that I had a week to make up my mind, but after that, she would be forced to kick me out of the house. I thought that she was joking because it was simply ridiculous. But she told me that she wasn't and since my birthday was coming up in less than a month, she would soon not even be legally obliged to let me live with them because I wouldn't be a

minor anymore. So I would be out of the house and I would be completely on my own if I didn't agree to share the college fund that my father had specifically just for me with my self. step-siblings. I could hardly even believe that my own mother would say such a thing and put me in such a difficult position, just for the sake of my step-siblings. When I was supposed to be her own flesh and blood, she told me to tread carefully and think this over because this decision could cost me everything. And then she left the room while I sat there and tried to process what she just said. It was incredibly insulting for me to be treated that way by my own mother and that day,

I made up my mind that I was going to get out of this house, no matter what the cost. So I started talking to my friends and told them that I needed help to find an apartment of my own because I was planning to move out for my 18th birthday. I told him everything that my mother had said and explained the urgency of the situation to them. I knew that once I turned 18, I would get all the money and then I would be able to control where I spent it. Yes, I would have to stick to a budget and choose my degree in college very carefully. But it was worth it because that meant that at least now, I would be able to move out and live on my own instead of putting up with my family. Or rather, forcing them to tolerate me, because after that conversation with my mother, it was clearer than ever that I was not welcome in that house at all and I really was an afterthought.

All these years, I had not been overthinking anything. In fact, I might have even been underthinking things because I really had never seen this coming. A couple of days passed, and a friend of mine told me that she had been able to speak to a cousin who was also applying to the same colleges that I was because we had an interest in the same field. She was planning to live in an apartment because she wanted to be independent from the beginning, and my friend had suggested that I get in touch with her so if we ended up going to the same college, we could rent out an apartment together and live there. I thought that it was a great idea and got in touch with my friend's cousin almost immediately. We worked out everything and I told them about my city.

as well. She seemed to be very empathetic, and I could tell that she was a nice person and I would get along with her. So that part was all sorted out. The only thing I had to worry about was where I would live until college started since there were quite a few months to go before that. But it turned out to be pretty easy for me to figure that one out because my friends told me that I could take to living with them until college finally started. It was a messy and risky plan, but I was willing to go through with it because anything would be better than living with my mother and these people because the way that I was being treated after that fight with my mom was horrible. And I don't mean horrible in the sense that they were speaking to me badly or torturing me or

whatever, but what they were doing was far more humiliating. They had all ganged up on me and were acting like I was the single most disgusting creature to ever exist. Like if I would enter a room, everybody would instantly stop talking and go back to their own rooms. They would give me the side I all the time and refused to even speak to me like I had done something wrong. It was humiliating and I felt like running away because it just felt so bad. It took me a while to arrange something for myself, but I made up my mind that as soon as my friends were ready to take me in, I would leave this place. So the day that my mother spoke to me again to ask me if I had changed my mind or not, I decided to tell her the truth and then leave.

I told her that I had not changed my mind, as a matter of fact, and that I had. I had, would actually be leaving this place. I told her that the way that she and her family had been treating me for the past week was nothing short of psychotic and I couldn't put up with it anymore. I told her that I had already spoken to a couple of friends and that I would be living with them until I could start college and move away from here. I said that I never wanted to see her again, so she was free to kick me out and it wouldn't make a difference to me. I already had a plan in mind, so I wasn't very surprised when my mother started yelling at me once more and told me that I needed to get out of her house because this was no place for selfish ungrateful brats like me. I left pretty

gladly and I was happy to see the last of them, but that wasn't the end of the road for my plan. During the time that I had been spending in my room, all by myself, I had been thinking of ways to get back at my mother. Ever since she got married to my stepfather, life had changed for me, and not in a good way. But she didn't even seem to care about it because she was happy with her new family. I had tried to be happy for her and suppress my own feelings about this, but now, it was very obvious that she didn't care about me in general and her stepkids were more important to her than me. The way she had been treating me made me feel like crap and I had made up my mind that I was not going to let this go unanswered. So that's why, as soon as I was out of the

house, I decided to spill the beans on her and let everybody know what kind of a person she really was. The only reason I had even waited for a week to get out of her house and then speak about her ridiculous demands was because I didn't want her to be able to have any access to me to even tell me how disappointed she was in me or whatever. Because nobody in their right mind would ever support the things that she had said to me, and I knew that. Once I had moved in with a friend, I decided to go online and make a post about my mother. I typed out the incident that took place and how my mother had been screaming at me just because I didn't want to contribute to my step-siblings college fund. I also mentioned none of them had ever treated me like family, but my mother never seemed to have a problem with that. It was only a problem when I did the same thing to them.

I talked about the double standards. I also mentioned how she had practically forgotten about me once she started living with her new family, and I also said that I found her to be the single most selfish being on this planet because of the way that she had been behaving with me just for saying no to something completely ridiculous. Any same person in my position would have said no, since the money that she had been talking about, had been left to me specifically by my father. It was not anybody else to use, and I didn't think it was fair to demand that I share it with people who never made me feel like a part of their family. I might have even considered it if my step-siblings had been nice to me at any point, but that was

not the case here. I was really frustrated, and I let out all my frustration in that one post. I knew that this negatively impacted my mother since I had a lot of people who followed me, including my mother's friends and their kids. But at the time, time, I just didn't care and I wanted to get back at her. Truth be told, she had been my only source of support and happiness throughout my life, because I had only one parent to count on and my grandparents weren't really in touch with me. She had been my first and most important friend, so when she chose my step-siblings over me, it felt like a huge betrayal. I was really hurt and I just wanted to get it all out of my system without caring about the consequences.

So I made that post, and exactly what I had expected would happen is what happened. I received several messages from my mother, saying that I had ruined her life because everyone had seen that post and it had been shared numerous times. My mother was pretty popular among her circle of friends. There was no big surprise that people were just looking for an excuse to gossip about her, and I had played right into their hands. She had tried to call me several times, but I didn't answer any calls and neither did I respond to any texts. I was just miserable, and I had hoped that making that post would make me feel

less upset but the messages that my mother sent me after that only maybe feel worse about my decision. I could tell, through her text, that she was really torn up about this. She said things like she never expected me to do something like this, that she had believed that she had raised me to be kind and compassionate, but I was the opposite of both those things and she couldn't even believe that I was her daughter anymore. And then she pulled out the big guns, and then she pulled out the big guns, told me that had my father been alive today to witness this vindictive and malicious side of me, he would be terribly disappointed, and wouldn't even want to be related to me. That really got me and I felt like I was doing something horrible.

I started rethinking everything and that's what brought me here eventually. At this point, I don't even know if it was right of me to not want to share my funds with my step-siblings. I don't know if I should make things right with my mother and the others because I don't even know if I can face them anymore after what I did. But also, this might be a very clever way of trying to manipulate me, and if it is, it's definitely working. That's why I need you guys to help me because now that everybody has the facts, I can finally come to a conclusion.

So I'd offer refusing to share my college fund with my step-siblings and then making a post against my mother? Update 1. Hi. So first so much for the response. A lot of you sent me really kind messages and it made me feel better about myself and what I did. I guess I needed that to see things for what they truly are. I was about to give my mother a chance again, just because I wanted to see the good in her and I wanted to believe that she wasn't a bad person. But what kind of mother says and does the things that she did?

She's just not a good person and it's time that I accepted it instead of trying to fight it. So I blocked her to make sure that she couldn't reach out to me again. I knew that if she texted me again, it would only be to manipulate me or to get that post down. I don't want to take that post down. I want it to stay up at least until she apologizes to me. She knows where I am because my friend's mother told her that I was living with them. So she knows where to reach me, and in spite of knowing if she doesn't reach out to me, I'll take it as a sign that neither does she care about me and not as she cares about her own reputation.

Update 2. So, it's been two weeks since I have been living. with my friend and have moved out from my stepfather's house. After that post, I had absolutely zero contact with everyone from my family. I did go to school a couple of days and I ran into Emily a few times, but she just shot me a really nasty look and pretended like I wasn't even there. Not surprising, considering the fact that they are pretty much expert in pretending that I don't exist. They have been doing it for the past eight years. They must have found it easier now. Anyway, my mother finally came to visit me last evening. She arrived here with a black plastic bag that people generally use for trash and dumped it in the living room,

saying that it had all my leftover stuff in it. Basically, everything that I had had been able to pack into my duffel bag when I was leaving my house. It felt a little insulting that she had used a trash bag to pack my stuff and it was way more insulting when she dumped it all on the floor of the living room, leaving me to gather it. My friend and her parents, who saw this all unfold, were scandalized. They did not appreciate my mother's behavior, one bit, and actually took it upon themselves to argue with her about it. They told her that considering the fact that I was her only daughter, she should have some compassion for me instead of treating me so cruelly. They really schooled her, but she didn't take it kindly.

She told them that they had no right to speak about her parents' techniques when they were the ones harboring a delinquent like me. I almost burst out laughing when she said that because I was far from a delinquent, I was literally a scholar student and she had known that. I almost mentioned it myself, but I didn't have to, thanks to my friend who stood up for me. She told my mother off and said that she was grateful that her parents were nothing like my mother and had a heart. It turned into a bit of a cat fight, after which my mother got really huffy and left. I was really thankful for my friend and her parents.

I don't think it was really necessary for them to stand up for me, but they did, and I couldn't be happier about it. This is probably the first time in my life that I had somebody to fight for me on my behalf and it was just really touching. But anyway, I don't think my mother will be coming back anytime soon because, after the welcome that she received yesterday,

I wouldn't dare to show up around here again. And I really hope that she doesn't show up because I'm just sick of the drama now. I want to move on with my life and start a new chapter, but I can't do that if she keeps showing up again and again. So I pray, and I hope that this is the last time that I have come across her. Update 3, hey, folks. So, long time, no C.

I have been MIA for quite a while now, a couple of months I think. But you can't blame me for it, it was because I was applying to colleges and trying to get into a good one with a scholarship. I had been grinding really hard and it all paid off. I'm in my first choice of school now and yes, I'm sticking. to the plan that I had come up with a couple of months ago. My friend's cousin, who was applying to the same colleges, also got in here, and we are going to rent an apartment and live together. She's a really sweet girl, and the fact that she is my friend's cousin, it's just a cherry

on the top because this way I get to keep in touch with everyone. The last couple of months have been very difficult for me emotionally, but my friends helped me get through it all and I can't tell you guys how thankful I am to have such people in my life. I know a lot of people who have terrible parents and families rely on their friends for emotional support, but I have tried to avoid that so far. However, now that I know how far my friends are willing to go for me, I feel like they are my family. I'm always going to be grateful for everything that people have done for me. Seriously, I don't think I could have made it this far without everybody's help. And that includes the people here who reached out to me

through messages and said such supportive things to help me get through this. It's just really strange and funny how my own mother hasn't even bothered to text me even once after I moved out. She didn't even care that I had unblocked her and she could actually talk to me. That's how little I mean to her, but you guys and my friends told me to have faith in myself because I could do it. It's really cute how literal strangers on the internet did more for me than my mother did. But anyway, that's all in the past now.

I'm looking forward to having a fresh start here and I'm really excited for what the future holds. I hope you enjoy this story. My half-sibling organized a celebration for my birthday featuring all her preferred items that I strongly dislike and exclusively asked her acquaintances to attend. I chuckled in my mother's presence upon hearing this and decided to withdraw from the event. Contact forever. A little background, my mom and dad separated when I was six and each went their separate ways. Of course, they had joint custody of me, but they both started new families. When I was nine, my mom married a man, let's call him Robert, who already had a daughter,

let's call her Kira, who was two years older than me. My dad got engaged when I was eight to a wonderful woman, let's call her Layla, who he married when I was 12. My relationship with Layla is beautiful, she has truly been a mother to me, she basically helped my dad raise me, she takes an interest in my life, she comforts. me, she advised me, we have common interests and we do many activities together. She and I recently talked about the possibility of having her legally adopt me as soon as I come of age. Doing so now would be a bit messy legally because of my parents' joint custody, because, for me, she is my real mother and I want

to be official. My relationship with my bio mother, on the other hand, is almost non-existent. Even though I was forced to spend specific days with her, we never managed to bond because she spent all her time giving attention and affection to Kira, who already have her own mother. Even when she tried to involve me in some activity, she always included Kira and we had to do only what Kira liked. At a certain point I started to decline her invitations and often asked if I could avoid going to her on the set days because I was almost always ignored or left aside and I preferred to stay at home with my father and Lela. My father always tried to understand me, but he also had to honor the rules set by the judge. When I got more mature, he admitted that he was afraid that my mother might make some mean move in court if he agreed to not let me go to her on the appointed days. Yeah, this is something my mother would do. After knowing this, I understood my father's reasons and I absolutely don't want to put him in trouble, so I didn't make such requests anymore and I respected my schedule.

Now let's get to the point. In two weeks I will finally turn eight. I was lucky because my birthday falls on the days I have to stay with my dad, so he, Layla, and I started planning my birthday a month ago. It will be nothing too crazy, just a party with family and friends at my favorite pizza place. A casual night where I just want to have fun with the people I care about and do what I like. The place also has karaoke and I love singing. Of course, after booking and setting everything up we send out the invitations and this extended to my mother as well. Honestly, I didn't really want her there, but then I thought that this would actually be the last time I was forced to be involved with her because, once I turn 18, I won't be forced to follow the judge's rules anymore. So we sent out the invitations two days ago and we already had almost all the answers, so we could organize the precise number to send to the pizza place.

The only thing missing was my mother who saw the text and did not respond. I told my father that I would not insist and if she did not respond, then it meant she did not want to come and I was finally. with that. I think my father was also a little relieved by the idea, even if he didn't say it openly but I could see it on his face. Anyway, the drama started this afternoon. My mother called me, very angry, accusing me of being childish and that I shouldn't have planned anything without telling her first. This left me a little confused and I reminded her that I always planned all my birthdays with Dad and Layla, most of the time she didn't even remember, so complaining now was quite hypocritical. This make her even angrier and started attacking me because Kira had been crying

ever since I sent the invitation to my mother because she had already planned a whole birthday party for me. And I was really speechless because the relationship between me and Kira is zero. She is the classic spoiled brat who always wants to be the center of attention and my mother has always supported this behavior of hers, making it worse, and clearly she and I have never gotten along. I just didn't understand why the hell Kira wanted to organize a birthday party for me, it didn't make sense. I asked her why she did it and especially why she did it without telling me. I mean, she didn't really think I wouldn't make any plans for my 18th birthday, right? It was ridiculous.

My mother said it was supposed to be a surprise, and since I didn't tell her about my plans, she thought I didn't want to do anything for my birthday. And I mean, she could have asked. No. No. But here comes the worst part and, I admit, the one that made me lose my cool. My mother started listing all the things Kira had prepared for my party, maybe to rub in my face what I would have missed, and they were all Kira's favorite activities. Things that I didn't like. She had booked a fish restaurant for lunch and I don't eat fish. Not because of some whim but because

it make me feel sick, just smelling fish makes me feel nauseous. I'm not allergic, I have had it checked, my body simply rejects it. She also booked an afternoon activity at a ranch near the city where my mother now live where you can ride horses and, well, I don't like it. I have nothing against horses in particular, but the idea of riding one or getting really close to an animal that big scares me. Then she thought about going back to my mom's house for a backyard barbecue for dinner and I just don't want to do that because I don't want to spend more time with my mom than I have to. My mother also said they had already sent out invitations to everyone and at that point I was really speechless but I had to ask her who she had sent them to

because my friends, my dad and his family hadn't received anything. It turns out that at the party was mostly invited to Robert's family, my mom's family and Kira's friends. I mean, it was basically a party organized by Kira for herself but under the pretext that it was for my birthday. So, I didn't hold back anymore. I laughed in my mother's face and hung up the phone. It was all too ridiculous to be true, come on. My dad came to me a little while ago, saying that my mom called him mad because I laughed in her face when she told me about the party they had organized for me and he was very upset about it. He was starting to say that, despite all the feelings I had for my mom, they were trying to do a nicer thing for once, but I stopped him right away and explained in details how the party had been organized, a detail that my mom apparently left out with him.

His expression changed quickly, he just said I'm going to make a phone call and I've been hearing him yelling at my mother for at least 20 minutes by now. Layla came to me after learning about the situation and said that as much as she could relate to me, I was a little rude to laugh in my mother's face and hang up without explaining. For her, I should have spoken out like an adult despite my feelings and sort things out in a civil and mature way. She wasn't angry, just a bit disappointed about how I acted. As soon as she left, I thought about my actions and maybe I was a little hasty, but I don't think talking to my mom about it would have helped honestly. But maybe I could have handled it better? I'm starting to think I was a bit of an asshole in that moment. Update, November 29th, 2024. Okay, I didn't think my post would get all this attention, veiled.

But, thank you all for the good wishes and words of comfort. I read all your comments and decided to follow some advice. First of all, I talked to Layla about my reaction to my mother. Layla raised me on the importance of communication and always pushing me to talk about my problems so I could solve them. So I see where her comment about my behavior came from and I understand it. But I also gave her my point of view, telling her that the situation my mother was explaining was too absurd and laughing is the only natural instinct that came to me. While my mother was talking at some point I thought, is it a joke? or some sort of bad prank? Is she making this all up?

Because her bullshits was absolutely ridiculous. Layla said she understood me, and as many of you have told me, she just wanted me to understand that there will be situations in my life where I can't just laugh and hang up the phone and she was just worried about my reaction. Anyway, we managed to clear the matter between us and I'm happy. I also talked to my dad about the phone call he had with my mom. Apparently, my mom had an excuse for everything. She said that Kira just wanted to do a nice sisterly gesture on my big day,

that she wanted to share her hobby, riding horses. With me and that she never thought my fish problem was a real problem but just a whim and the restaurant they had booked it made the best fish around. And that last one is a lie because, when I was little, I threw up a couple of times in front of my mom just because we went somewhere that smelled strongly of fish so she know very well it's a real issue for me. My dad retorted that nothing they had prepared had been done for me, that Kira had clearly planned the party for herself, and what kind of party was it for me if none of my important people were there? My mother didn't respond to this, she just started ranting that I was ungrateful and spoiled so my father told her to go to hell and hung up the phone.

After hearing this, I decided to follow another piece of advice you gave me and wrote a message to my mother. This time I decided to be mature and wrote the message in the most polite way possible. I apologized for laughing but what she was saying was too ridiculous so it was the only possible reaction from my side. I reminded her that she never put any effort into building a relationship with me, that she doesn't know me at all and has never cared about getting to know me and since the birthday party Kira organized only had things that Kira liked, they could enjoy it together with their family and friends. I also told her that her invitation to my pizza party was withdrawn and she shouldn't bother showing up since she had already made it clear with the last phone call what her priorities was. and now I was going to do it too, and she was absolutely not on my priority list.

I already have Layla as a mother and I can't be more happy with her. I concluded by wishing her well with her new family and asked her not to contact me again. She read the message but didn't respond and I'm fine with that. If she were to respond, I'm sure it would just be more complaints about me being ungrateful and spoiled. Because I know that talking to her is useless, she would not understand or pretend not to understand, but clarifying things once and for all has put an end to our situation. At least on my side I had a sort of closure and I thank you all for that. I probably would have given up an ended contact with her after my 18th without said anything,

but your comments helped me understand that a firm end was necessary. For those who asked how my mom could throw me a surprise party when I wasn't with her, my dad asked her the same question, along with asking her how she could think he wouldn't throw me an 18th birthday party. My dad took it a bit personally, L.O.L. and she said they had planned for Robert to come get me the morning of my birthday, explain the situation to dad and Lila and then take me to mom's house under some pretense. Honestly, I don't know how it would have worked. I would have flat out refused to go to my mother's if it wasn't our set days, no matter what excuse they would have made up, and most of all I would never have left Lela and dad to go to moms on my 18th birthday. It would have been one thing if my mother and I had a good relationship, but that was definitely not the case. In all of this, the only person I don't feel like blaming is Robert. We never had a

close relationship, but he was always polite to me when we lived under the same roof. He even cleared out his studies so I could have a permanent room in his house when I went to my mother's. We didn't develop any stepdaughter-stepfather bond, but he always tried to be kind to me so I don't blame him for any of this. It's likely that he really thinks the party is for me, we don't know each other well enough for him to know my tastes unless my mother told him, which I highly doubt she did. Luckily, I didn't leave anything of mine at my mother's house either. All my things are here at my father's house permanently. Usually, I would pack my suitcase when I went to my mother's with the things I needed for those days and then bring them back when I went back to my father's.

I never felt safe leaving anything to her because Robert's family and Kira's friends came over often and I didn't want to leave anything of mine out in the open to strangers. Well, that's it for now. I hope my mom respects my wish to go no contact and doesn't bother me anymore after that. I'd also like to bring up the adoption conversation with Layla after the holidays. She seemed really happy when we first talked about it. Thanks again everyone for your kind words and advice, your insights have helped me better manage the situation. I can understand that I'm still a little immature but I feel that this experience has helped me grow a little more and see the issue from other points of view. All the best for you, guys. Comments where Op has replied, commenter one.

Op, I would send a polite message to Robert as a courtesy to thank him for his kindness and consideration over the years. Then wish him best of luck, implying a permanent goodbye. Oop, I thought about it, but I don't have his number. We never felt the need to stay in touch as our interactions were mostly casual chit-chat and good morning slash evening slash goodbye. I don't have Kira's number either, so I think Robert and I already said goodbye for good the last time I left my mother's house. Commenter two. Do you have any sort of relationship with your birthgivers family and if so what do they think about your birth givers treatment of you? I think you handled this situation perfectly far more maturely than your egg donor. Oop, I don't really have much contact with my mother's

family. They are just three people, my grandmother, my aunt, and my uncle. My uncle lives a few hours away from here with his family and I've seen him very few times during the holidays I spent with my mother and our interactions were very brief and distant. With my aunt and my grandmother I only have a cordial relationship. We exchange holiday greetings by text. A few times they've sent me gifts for my birthday, always money loaded onto my father's card, but that's it. Even the few years. Even the times I've met them we had casual conversations about how each other's lives were going, but nothing more. In fact, I haven't invited any of them to my 18th and they haven't texted me anything since the drama with my mother happened. So I think they just don't care that much. Commenter

3. You handled this situation with maturity and clarity, setting firm boundaries. Layla seems like an amazing support in your life, wishing you the best moving forward. Next story, Dad said he won't come to my wedding unless I invite his wife who's been mean to me for 20 years. So I told him fine and had the perfect wedding without him. For some backstory, I, F-24, have a rough relationship with my dad's M-43, wife, Ellie, F-41. They got together in 2006, married in 2011, and have had two children since then. Ellie has never liked me. I was introduced to her when I was seven and things were instantly sour. She was mean, snarky, and had no interest in me whatsoever.

Now, as an adult, I can tolerate her behavior, which has gotten significantly worse as I've grown up and began to talk back. The issue lies with the fact that my dad has always allowed it. I'm a grown woman and can handle myself now, as I've been doing for years, but when I was a child, he had nothing to say about her borderline abusive behavior and will find ways to change the subject slash excuse it whenever it's brought up. This has significantly damaged our relationship, and we're low contact as of now. So, I'm getting married in November this year to James M. 25. We've been together for 11 years.

Ellie is insistent that she will be there. She will not. I have made this clear since we got engaged in November 2023. My dad is invited, but I made it plainly clear last year that she wasn't welcome as a result of her behavior, attitude, and treatment of the both of us. It's worth mentioning here that James also doesn't want to eat present as she is discriminatory. James is trans, F-TM, and Ellie will dead name him, make comments about it all, and is overall hateful. He is also defensive of me given that he has been with me for the majority of Ellie's treatment. So, my dad met with me last week and told me that if Ellie wasn't present at my

wedding, he wouldn't be either. I honestly expected something like this to happen, so I said that it was fine. He was confused and asked me to elaborate, so I explained that he didn't have to attend. But it meant that I would never speak to him again, that I had dealt with him choosing Ellie over me for almost 20 years and that my wedding, of his first and only daughter, being a subject of debate was the final straw. He said nothing for a moment afterwards and then got up and left. Ellie has been blowing up my phone with explicit texts, but it's been radio silence from my dad since our chat. As I said, I've dealt with. with Ellie's treatment, and by extension, my dad's silence for almost two decades. My wedding feels

like a good place to finally end this all, to start over. I don't see a way to fix this, or our relationship, as long as he's with Ellie. Ida for telling my dad I don't care if he's present at my wedding. Edit, just to say, thank you so much for the responses. I didn't expect this at all. All of the advice, guidance, and kind words are amazing. I'm struggling to respond to everybody but just know I'm reading every comment. Also, thank you for all the well wishes for the wedding. Thank you, truly. Comments where Op has replied, commenter, NTA, there's been no effort of apology or reconciliation.

It's strange that Ellie would even want to be at the wedding anyway. Oop, she can't handle that my dad will be somewhere she isn't. It's a habit of hers, to take him away from my special events. to another commenter, she doesn't truly want to be there, she just doesn't like that I told her no, and that my dad had an invitation so he would be where she wasn't. She has a habit of breaking boundaries and finding ways to get under my skin, so her being at my wedding after I objected would have been another I had my way and you had to suck it up moment for her. That's why I'm finally putting my foot down, no matter what it takes, amidst other reasons.

Commenter, what do both Ellie and your dad have to say in regards to the reasons for you choosing not to invite Ellie because of her abusive treatment towards you? Oop, Ellie is making a song and a dance of it. She knows she's vile towards me but will deny it to people we don't know and claim we have a strained relationship. She's told me I'm attempting to divide her and my dad by saying one can attend but the other can't and giving my dad ultimatums to hurt him. My dad has never been able to acknowledge her treatment and will find ways to change the subject

so he's claiming that by denying Ellie a place at my wedding, I'm starting unnecessarily. drama and causing a scene. I've reiterated that I don't want her there because of, see above, but he's saying that I'm only doing this to get back at him. Commenter, so has your dad ever directly acknowledged anything you've pointed out about her behavior towards you? When you confront Ellie directly, does she acknowledge what you have to say about her behavior? If they try to smear you online, I say put them on blast and publicly list what she's done. Maybe threaten them with that if they continue. Oop, to a degree.

I have said the word she treats me like shit. To him and he has said you're blowing it out of proportion. My take is that he knows exactly what she says and does. He's been present for most of her behavior, but he dumps it down out loud for her sake, to defend her, if that makes sense. He's a coward, I established that long ago. Update, November 12, 2024. Firstly, thank you all so very much.

The overwhelming amount of advice, support, feedback and kind words meant more than you could ever know. So, my wedding was just over a week ago, and it was absolutely perfect. It was me and James surrounded by the people we love and the ones who love us most. Neither my dad or Ellie were there. Following our last talk where I told him I didn't care if he was present, it was complete silence from him for just over a month. I took my dad's silence as his mind made up, and I actually felt it. ease with it, which was another huge wake-up call. He finally messaged me in October and asked to talk over the phone. I told James and he said to do it and use the opportunity to make my final

choice on the matter, and set it in stone. So we spoke. He asked that I allow Ellie at the wedding, I said no. He said that he wouldn't come if she wasn't there, I said I didn't care. We went back and forth for a little bit, mostly just repeating ourselves, until he basically said, is this really the hill you want to die on? I said yes, told him that he had a week to give me a simple yes or know as to whether he would be there, and hung up. He messaged me a couple of days later with a long paragraph about how I was giving him ultimatums, making him choose, holding on to the past, petty and disrespectful, etc., and something snapped. I said that he had more than enough chances to attempt to make things right, but that I was done and blocked him. On the day of my

wedding, I tried not to think about it and it was honestly easier than I thought, to the point I didn't realize he wasn't there until midway through the ceremony. I was hearing from mutual friends and family that my dad has been pretty silent on the whole thing. Other members of my family slash close friends were present at the wedding and asked why my dad wasn't there, and I just told them it was a story for another day, not something I wanted to get into on my wedding. Honestly, this entire situation is just draining. I've known for a long time that it would end in flames at some point or another, and I'm not entirely sure why I held out that little bit of hope for so long. I genuinely feel at peace for the first time in years, and relieved that I no longer have to deal with him or Ellie.

I'm in bed with my now husband writing this post, and feeling better than ever. I've realized I gave him too much of my time and patience when he didn't deserve it. This toxic chapter of my life is done. I'm more in love with my childhood sweetheart than I thought was possible and can't stop grinning at the fact I get to call him my husband. Again, thank you so very much for of the responses. You're all a lot wiser than I am. Have a great day, everyone. Additional info, OOP clarifies. Her half-siblings, they're both young, under ten.

I was out of the house as much as I could as they were growing up and left as soon as I turned 18, so I can't imagine they have much recollection of me being about. I hope you enjoy this story. Sibling recently turned down her partner's proposal for marriage since he asked her to cease being my guardian due to my disability. However, I pleaded with her to select him. I'm a 21-year-old individual with disabilities. Year-old male. I live with my older sister who's 27. I've been a paraplegic since I was a kid as a result of an accident. Our remaining parent, our dad, old and sick. He's in an old folks home. My sister takes me to see him occasionally. My sister is pretty much my full-time carer. She has her own job which she works to support both of us. And when she's not on her job, she's usually taking care of me. She's had a very serious

boyfriend for nine years. They've been in a relationship since she was 18. It's always been a very serious relationship as far as I can tell. He's a really good guy and he's always been nice to me. He also hasn't shied away from offering financial help once in a while. I know my sister has always dreamt of marriage. We talk about it so much, me and her, ever since we were kids. We do play weddings. She would always imagine the day she would get married, spend hours looking at bridal dresses.

Even as an adult, he would fantasize about getting married and spend a lot of the time looking at bridal dresses. Talking about her dream wedding, what kind of house she'd like to have. She had names picked out for the kids since she was a kid herself and she's always stuck with those names. So yeah, she's always dreamed of getting married and having a family for a long time. Her current boyfriend has been with her for so long and has been so good to her, I figured he would always be the one to marry her. And I'd be happy for her. Finally, she'd have someone to take care of her instead of her having to take care of me all the time.

Well, that all came crumbling down. She returned home one day, a complete mess, crying and pouring her eyes out all over the place. She told me they'd broken up. It was over. She was so sad. Oh, so sad. It was heartbreaking to see. It was like a dagger in my heart to see her crying and upset like that.

And I felt so useless because all I could offer were meaningless words. She wouldn't tell me why. I figured she just didn't want to talk about it. After a few days, she still didn't want to talk about. She was still incredibly upset, crying a lot. I told her I'm her brother. I may be physically disabled, but my heart and mind still work perfectly. She can talk to me about anything very reluctantly and with pushing.

She opened up about it. She told me her boyfriend had proposed to her. I told her that's excellent. Why did they break up? She had always wanted to get married and had been waiting years for this. She told me they had talked about it and her boyfriend wanted her to move in with him. They would find a separate carer for me to look after. They would still see me occasionally, but I would not visit them and my sister would no longer be my carer at all. My sister told me she couldn't accept that. And that was the offer on the table as her boyfriend wanted it. She said she couldn't accept it. They couldn't reconcile their different wants and they broke up. I told her she's

crazy. She should have chosen her boyfriend. I know she loved him so much and he was crazy about her. She should have gone and gotten married. She can stay tied to me forever. She should live her own life and have her own family. She was still crying heavily and she told me she realized that she would never be able to have that. All that stuff she wanted as a kid to be a bride, have a wedding, have a family. None of it would ever happen. She would be taking care of me forever. I insisted to her telling her she didn't need to take care of me forever. She should live her own life. She said no, that's what she wants. That's the way it has to be. She would have it no other way. When I kept insisting, she said no, that's it.

She's in charge. She makes her own life decisions and I should stop telling her how to live her life. She got angry at me and I quickly apologized. She said it's okay, but I could tell she was really upset and in a bad mood. Why is she doing this to herself? I don't understand. Doesn't she see that I don't want her to sacrifice herself like this? Why did she just give up her boyfriend of nine years like that?

She loved him so much and he loved her. So why did she just push him away like that? Why is she hurting herself like that? I don't want her to be hurting herself just for my sake. I never asked her to make this sacrifice of herself. I told her I wouldn't mind getting another carer for me. She said no, it's her. It has to be her.

It's her job. It's her duty to me and to our family. She has to take care of me always. She wouldn't have it any other way, no matter how much I try to reason. I hate myself so much right now. I've never hated being disabled more than right now in my life. I feel like a baby or something, like a useless animal. I feel like a ball and chain, like a burden tying her down to the ground and preventing her from living her own life. All I want her to do is to be happy and live her life and be happy and beautiful

on her wedding day like she's always wanted. Not stuck forever taking care of her disabled brother. I wish I could just die to free her of her burden. I'd be lying if I said I hadn't seriously considered just killing myself so she could finally be free and pursue her own life. I'm not just saying that, I'm serious. I know she'd mourn me for a while, even a few years, but after that she'd move on and get married and live her life like she's always wanted. It might be the only way she ever knows true happiness. I tried to convince her, but she seems determined to bog herself down like that. this. I don't understand. She's not being reasonable. She's not looking out for what's best for

herself. Why is she doing this? How can I get her to focus on herself and her own life? Please, guys, help me out. How can I talk some sense into her? How can I convince her to put her needs ahead of my own and to go focus on her life mainly so she can live the life she's always wanted instead of being chained down to me. How can I convince her of this? Please help, I feel so desperate and sad for her. Comment where op has replied, we underscore got underscore caught. Can you contact a social worker to work as a mediator between the two of you? So that you can get the care you need but still maintain a relationship with her in which she is just your sister, not your carer? Oop, absolutely, there are many options. I discussed it with her and told her I could easily find

that would provide a carer, albeit with added expenses, so my sister no longer has to be my carer and she can go and live her own life. She wasn't interested. She is absolutely stubborn and determined. She seems to have it stuck in her head that she has to be my carer permanently. I don't know why. Update, okay, so this is an update to the post I made two nights ago. I just want to first of all say thank you so much to all those of you who posted extremely kind and heartwarming comments. That was amazing of you. Thank you so much. I'm also feeling much better now. I understand things much clearer and talked it over with my sister. It seems I was confused and in the heat of the moment there was a lot of misunderstanding. I have talked it all over with

my sister, and we are both feeling much better and brighter now, and we agree things may have turned out for the best. I now realize, after my sister explained it to me, that he was not right for her, even though they had been together so long. I guess the length of their relationship had left me with a false impression. Firstly, as my sister explained it, it seems he didn't say I couldn't visit at all, as I had thought she meant, but that I just couldn't visit whenever I wanted to. They'd set times and schedules for when I could visit to ensure I wasn't over all the time interrupting and interfering with their lives.

However, it seems my sister didn't like this at all. She said she realized her boyfriend had a problem with me and wanted to play some distance between her and me, and she wasn't okay with that at all. I told her I thought she loved him, she said she thought she did too, but she knows her priorities in life, and she is old enough and mature enough to be able to decide what she wants from life and what her priorities are. I told her I thought she'd always wanted to get married and have children and a family ever since she was young. She explained to me, she still does to a certain extent, but only if the conditions are right. She said that she was a different person when she was younger. Now that she's older, her ideals and priorities had changed. She said that if she does get married, it's basically like what one commenter described as a package deal,

I'd have to be included in the family too, and I'd have to live them and be part of their family full time. She said if any potential husband couldn't accept that, then he could get stuffed and she didn't want him. That's basically what she thinks of her now ex-boyfriend, and she said she feels much more positive about her future now that he's gone. She said while she was with him, she was always feeling unsure about what the future held in relation to her and me, but now that she's made her firm decision, she knows she'll never let go of me. I asked her, what if this means that she'll never get married? What if it means that she never ends up finding a guy who's okay with all this

and is willing to settle down with her with me in the fray. She said if that's the case, then so be it. As she explained it, she basically said I'm her family now, I exist and I'm the most important thing to her. She won't sacrifice me for a hypothetical husband and hypothetical children who don't yet exist but may one day. She said priority number one for her will always be me and taking care of me throughout my life and disability.

She couldn't imagine living her life without it. I told her, but didn't she feel she was severely limiting herself by chaining herself to me? Didn't she feel she was severely restricting her opportunities in life and what she could become? She explained that her years with me and taking care of me had helped form part of her identity. Taking care of me now is part of her identity and character, it's one of the things she lives for. I found that amazing, but she said she could have it no other way. I provide to her just as much as she provides to me, she said. and perhaps even more. I told her she was exaggerating, but she insisted it was absolutely true.

She explained how the mere fact of her looking after me and her taking care of me day in, day out, brings so much joy and happiness to her life. She doesn't know how she could ever live without it. And to her, it's so much more important than the possibility of having a husband or children. I found it difficult to wrap my head around that. I joke that I really can't imagine that it's always that fun, especially when she's, say, wiping shit from my ass or something. She just laughed and explained how sometimes something that can superficially seem gross, disgusting or painful can still be beautiful and cherished when you look at the love involved. She used the example of a mother giving birth. After nine months of sickness and swollen body,

she has her body ripped open, there's blood everywhere, screaming and crying, and it's the most intense physical pain of her life. But at the end of it all, it's still beautiful because it's an act of love and she endures all that pain to bring to life someone whom she will love forever. So yes, even acts like wiping shit from my ass, as gross and disgusting as it may seem to some, is in of itself an act of love and an example of how much she, as a sister, cherishes me as her brother and the lengths she will go to as a result of that relationship. And that, I think, is beautiful and true love. So now I have a completely new outlook on her and our life. It's much more positive and I no longer see myself as a burden or a chain. She helped me realize my own

self-worth and value. I'm not just some disabled guy in a wheelchair that needs help. I'm a brother and I provide love, friendship and value to this amazing, beautiful, kind-hearted woman I am so proud to call my sister. I no longer have any thoughts about ending my life at all, because I realize how much I am worth to her and how much I mean to her, and how much it would hurt her if I do that. And I could never bear to do that. So I just thought I'd share that update with you all. After all those incredibly warm and supportive comments you gave me were so uplifting. I can honestly say, even though I may be physically disabled, I consider myself to have this amazing gift because I'm blessed with love.

And this love is the most amazing thing in the world, I can't imagine living without it. Thank you all so very much. Next story, boyfriend's female boss used to be his roommate and everyone said they hooked up. Now she's trying to transfer him across the country against his will. Hey everyone. My boyfriend, Lee, and I have been together for two years. We've been living together for one. Before we moved and together he was living with a friend from work, Kim.

In the very beginning of our relationship, one to two months in, I was approached by a lot of his coworkers telling me that Lee and Kim used to hook up a lot. That, of course, made me feel uncomfortable. And instead of being an adult and talking about it with him I got drunk one night and had a breakdown. Not my finest moment and I've apologized to both him and Kim about my behavior. Lee assured me nothing ever happened between them and that it was just workplace gossip. I completely believe him and, even if he did sleep with her, it's in the past and he's completely committed to me. After we moved and together his contact with Kim dwindled to just the workplace and occasional get together with mutual friends. Unfortunately, Kim was not so forgiving about my

little immature moment. I didn't have the breakdown in public or around Kim, but Lee did tell her about it for some reason. I wasn't too happy about that, but I made it a point to try and take Kim out to lunch and drinks and apologize. I thought all was well, but apparently it's not. Over the last two years, Kim has been nothing but awful to me. If we're all out to dinner, she ignores me, rolls her eyes if I start speaking, will cut in front of me as I'm speaking to people like I'm not even there. Whatever. I get it. I try to be nice, but I'm not her biggest fan either. What has really set me off is the fact that Kim is above Lee in management and is in charge of expansion. She has approached Lee multiple times about going to open a new branch of the

company in a city that is a three-hour flight from where we live. Now, opening a new branch for this company requires the person to live in that new city for at least two years. And she has put Lee's name in the running even though he has told her straight up he does not want to go. I'm fucking livid and, surprisingly, he is, too. But he doesn't see it as a slight towards me, just that she'd like someone experienced to open the new branch. And he's the most experienced in the company to do it, so it could be that. But, I don't know, I feel there's another motive as well. After all of this Lee still wants me to try and be friends with her. I have told him that a friendship between us just isn't in the mix. I've tried everything to get her to like me, thrown her surprise birthday parties,

moved her into a new apartment while she went back to her home state for an emergency, I even bought her a tour at her favorite distillery all to no avail. I'm done trying. I've told him that I, in no way, want him to stop his friendship with her, but I would rather he not talk about our relationship with her and that I'd rather not be in a room with her slash have dinner with her unless there isn't a sizable crowd where I can pretend she's not there. I can deal with her at birthday slash holiday events,

but besides that, I really don't want to be around her. He's obviously hurt that we can't seem to get along and he keeps trying to. to push me to be her friend. Apparently he still thinks that she needs more time to get to know me and see how sorry I was about a mistake I made two years ago that I've tried so hard to correct. So, my question is, how do I get Lee to understand that Kim and I will never be friends and that I really just don't want to be around her if I can manage it? Comment where Op has replied, Scooter Maguder, how bad was the blowout? Were you yelling? Throwing things? Hitting? That may have a lot do with why she is being so cold to you.

Oop, not bad. I got mad and screamed at him, but she wasn't home. I didn't throw anything or hit anyone. Just a lot of drunken crying and yelling. Update. So it wasn't really popular and I didn't really respond in the thread, but I did read all the responses. I appreciate the time people took to reply and give their advice,

as well as the people who'd med me and really helped me figure out the situation. So, to start off, I talked to Lee to really get down to whether or not he did sleep with Kim. He swore, again, that it never happened and he would have no reason to hide it if it did. I asked him if maybe Kim had a thing for him that he didn't know about and he thought about it and figured it could be true. I told him again why I didn't want to be her friend and how I didn't like the way she treated me. He wasn't aware of how bad it was so I asked him to make a conscious effort to try and be more

aware when we're hanging out together. He's very aloof about a lot of things, makes me glad I made the first move in the relationship. So a week goes by and a couple of his buddies from work want to go out to dinner. We agree and when we show up Kim is there. She hugs Lee but then ignores me. I thought Lee missed it until he looked at me and gave me a raised eyebrow. Dinner goes on and Kim is doing her usual thing of ignoring me, rolling her eyes when I talk or just rudely interrupting me. When she went to the bathroom, Lee turned to me and said, I definitely see it and I'm so sorry. So that was really nice to hear. As dinner was winding down, one of Lee's coworkers gets up to make a toast.

He goes on and on about Lee being such a hard worker and how they're going to miss him when he moves to the new branch. I was shocked, so I just said what? Without realizing I said it aloud. Lee was just as shocked and told them that he hadn't taken the job and he didn't want the job. That's when Kim said that he was one of the top three pick to go down. Lee was pissed. He got up to go get another drink and I went with him. When he found out that Kim put his name in the running, he went to the higher-ups and told

them it was a mistake and that he was not interested. Which means Kim must have found out and talked the bosses into putting his name back in the running. We ended up leaving early and going home. I told him I'd support him if he wanted to go, but he is very much against going. He now sees why I didn't want to be friends with her and why my assumptions about her were completely true. He went back to work on Monday and asked to be moved to a new department that's not under Kim. He went to HR about Kim overstepping her boundaries and he's even thinking about finding a new job where he doesn't have to interact with her. I'm so glad he finally saw what I saw and he's completely done with Kim.

I'm excited to see how losing her will help improve our relationship in the future and he promises to be more aware of how his friends treat me and to respect my wishes slash not force a friendship on me if I don't want it. Comments where OP has replied. Lost sad, confused 11. Now that your husband has taken back all control from her, you need to take steps and protect yourself in case she lashes out. Make sure you lock down your social media and block her everywhere so she can't see what you're up to. Check locks on your doors and consider installing security cameras in case she goes full psycho since she knows where you live. If she is his manager, she has access to a lot of your husband's personal info, including DOB and possibly SSN. Keep tabs on all your accounts and make sure

she doesn't misuse that info to put him at risk of identity theft. It's good that your husband talked to HR so hopefully she can't do much damage at work. He still needs to be vigilant though, and avoid being one-on-one with her in case she tries to accuse him of something. I know I sound paranoid, but with her level of crazy, it's better to be safe than sorry. OOP definitely didn't think about any possibility that she could go postal, but you're right, we should be aware and be ready for anything just in case. I might ask that we get security cameras that we can take with us because we plan on moving to a new place in a couple of months. I'll definitely let him know to keep an eye on his personal

stuff and keep checking in with HR if he notices any difference in her behavior at work. Pan and Anna, wait, their ex-roomates, and she's his boss? Were they roommates first, or co-workers first? OOP, they started at the company at the same time and became friends as co-workers. Then they moved and together and became roommates. After a couple of months Kim went out for a promotion and got it. That's how she became his boss. Tilda Kmon underscore y'all, those hookup rumors.

Did Kim start them? OOP, I'm assuming they did. Or other people. It's hard for some people to see too attractive, single people of opposite genders living together and not think they're hooking up. I hope you enjoy this story. Guardians insisted on delaying my marriage ceremony to show solidarity with my unfaithful sibling following my tab requested a separation. Nevertheless, I proceeded with my nuptials, causing remorse for my guardians. My brother-in-law recently filed for a divorce from my sister because he had caught her cheating on him with one of his friends.

She had been acting suspiciously for quite some time, and he decided to go through her phone one night and that was it. He has moved out and filed for divorce, but unfortunately, it happened at a really bad time for me because he found out just a little over a week before my wedding, and by the time he filed for a divorce, there were just seven days to go until the big day for me. Ideally, it shouldn't have affected my wedding at all because it's not like my sister and I are particularly close, but my parents decided to ask me to postpone my wedding for a whole year since my wedding would be really upsetting for my innocent sister. I can't explain why they think she's innocent because she was literally caught exchanging incriminating texts with her husband's friend and from what I know, there is proof of it, but they think that it's just harmless flirting and everyone does it so it's not a big deal.

From what I've known so far, they had literally been planning to get together a couple of times, but the plan somehow seemed to fall through every time, probably because my sister's courage failed her. But whatever it was, she had still been planning to see him, it really did not matter if she actually had gone out with him or not, because the planning itself was bad enough, and I think my brother-in-law is doing the right thing by getting a divorce. In my opinion, she's not innocent in the slightest, but my parents don't think the same way because, them, my sister cannot ever do anything wrong. And that's why they had the audacity to ask me to push back my wedding by a year just so that it would not upset my sister, even though everything had been

paid for, and all the arrangements had been made, so it would cost us a bomb to have everything cancelled. But of course, we were not even considering it, and when we made it clear to my parents, they started threatening us and told us that they would not be attending if we did get married. So my husband and I told them that it really did not matter if they were going to attend or not. because to be honest, I'm not very close with my family. They were invited as normal guests. They were not going to get any special treatment just because they were related to me by blood. Since all my life, I had never received any special treatment from them either.

In fact, let alone special, they never even treated me as well as they treated my sister so I decided to go ahead with my wedding and now, my parents are freaking out at me because they think that I lied by not telling them who my in-laws actually are. For context, my husband's family owns a pharmaceutical company, and they are quite wealthy. Most of the family is involved in the business, including my husband and I had kept all of this a secret from my family on purpose because, well, let's just say that they are not really the kind of people that I would want around rich relatives. My parents themselves own a hardware store, but for as long as I can remember, it has never been doing well. It gives them just enough money to live off of, but never more than that, and I guess that's why they act like they do around anybody who is in a slightly higher tax bracket. I don't know how to explain it well, but they just turn into the biggest weirdos and start groveling, probably in the hopes that maybe somebody will invest in their business because they have always been looking for people to help them grow.

Unfortunately, that has never worked, it just makes people feel weird and uncomfortable because they make it so obvious and these rich folks are not fools who will fall for their flattery. I have seen them try to do this stuff with other people, some of our own relatives or their friends, at events, and it makes everybody around them feel really weird. I used to be very embarrassed and ashamed to be associated with them every time that they would start brown-nosing these people because I could tell that they were not only judging my parents, but they would also probably be judging us since my sister would also join and occasionally.

I absolutely did not want the same kind of thing happening with my husband and his family, so when our families met, I made sure that I told everybody to keep their job descriptions low-key because the second that my parents would realize what a huge company they were all part of. They were instantly switched on their charm and tried to start flattering them, probably the hopes that they could get something out of it.

My husband and I have been together for three years and he has met my family several times, so he knows how to behave with them and he always made it sound like he was just an employee, so my parents treated him quite normally. My family doesn't really take that much of an interest in my life, so they have only met my husband's family once, at the time that we got engaged.

So while making small talk, my husband's parents were careful enough to downplay their role in the company and since this pharmaceutical company doesn't really have anything to do with my parents' line of work, they probably did not make the connection even after knowing their last names, so we were safe. However, the photos of our wedding made their way to my parents

because everybody and my husband's family reposted them and somebody decided to put them up as a post on the official social media accounts of the company as well, which is how my parents found out about which family I had married into. Literally the very same night that I got married, they started texting me and calling me to confront me about what had happened because they felt cheated. In their opinion, I should have been upfront about the kind of family

that I was getting married to, but I had misled them into thinking that my husband and in-laws were just normal people. So, by skipping my wedding, they had lost a huge opportunity to start networking with people, becoming friends with my in-laws, and finding business opportunities for growth. They accused me of lying to them about how important my husband and in-laws were to their company because from the looks of it, if the wedding was significant enough to be posted on the company profile, it meant that my in-laws were pretty important to the company. My parents had all finally made that connection by Googling their last names and now, they knew that this was a family business. They were really upset with me because not only had I been lying to them but I had apparently

also been depriving them of business opportunities on purpose and they felt really betrayed by me. For the first couple of days after my wedding, I did not even bother responding to them because I just wanted to enjoy this newlywed phase. But I could no longer ignore them when they showed up at my house two days back, demanding answers for everything that I had been ignoring. At first, my husband and I made it very clear to them that we did not owe them any answers, and the only reason we had even invited them and was to be polite. But if they were expecting me to offer them an explanation, or to apologize to them, they were just wasting their own time.

After hearing us out, my parents just turned to me and then began the emotional manipulation. They were visibly upset and they did not even bother trying to hide it. My mother, in fact, even started crying. I tried not to let it get to me, but it was hard because they were bringing up stuff from the past, how they had brought me up, and they expected certain things from me. Initially, I had no intention of arguing with them, I was just planning on letting them speak and then get it over with. But when they started talking about how they had always tried to be good parents to me and this is how I had repaid them, I had to call them out on that because as far as I could remember, they had mostly just tried to be

good parents to my sister and for me, they had only ever done the bare minimum. So when they brought that up, I started arguing with them, and it went back and forth for a while. Ultimately, they just told me that they were really disappointed that I had cheated them out of an opportunity to become closer with such successful business people and they claimed that the fact that I had done all of this on purpose. That I had gone to such extreme to hide my husband's family from them, it just went on to show how embarrassed I was of them and they believed that even if they had been present at the wedding, it wouldn't have made a difference because I would still have been ashamed of them. They also brought up how I had definitely made sure that even my engagement was a private

and intimate affair, just so that people wouldn't get to know, and more than hiding my in-laws, it was just me being ashamed of my family and where I came from. These accusations did not sit right with me because honestly, that was not true. I was not ashamed of the fact that I did not come from a rich enough family like my husband did, but I was ashamed of how they acted around rich people, that was what was embarrassing. I even tried to explain that to them, but they just wouldn't listen and kept saying that my being embarrassed by them was a good enough reason for them to be upset with me right now and the fact that I was even trying to defend myself instead of apologizing to them, it showed them that they never really mattered to me. This victim mindset of

there's got under my skin after a while, and I lost my temple, so I just told them to get out of my house because I did not owe them anything, not even an explanation. It had been my mistake to invite them in in the first place, hoping that we would be able to have a civilized discussion and put an end to this, but that was never going to be possible with them. After I said that, my parents started to leave, and my mother was still crying, but she did tell me that I had always been ashamed of my family and thought I was too good for everyone and now, it was just coming to the surface. She accused me of being just as shallow and pretentious as I thought they were, but just because I had a superiority complex, I believed that I was different, even though I really wasn't. Before leaving, they told me

that they did regret not attending the wedding, but more than that, they regretted the fact that they had wasted that time trying to talk to me, especially when it was so clear that my family was never important to me at all. So now I'm wondering, Ida for never properly introducing my parents to my in-laws? Hey, everyone, thank you so much for all the lovely comments and the advice. Before I get into the update, I would just like to explain some things. I had said that I'm not particularly close to my family, and that does not just include my parents and my sister. I met most of my family. In fact, the only people invited to my wedding were a couple of my cousins, a few aunts and uncles who I get along with and that was it.

They did not breathe a word about who my in-laws were my parents, even though they were. they knew, because they understood exactly why I did not want my parents getting to know who my in-laws are and they respected that. So anyway, I had very few people from my family invited to my wedding to begin with, which is why keeping things private was not exactly a big deal for us. Anyway, now getting into how we are dealing with my parents right now. As you guys said, we have decided to cut all ties with my parents because we don't really need this sort of negativity in our lives. I don't owe them any answers at all. and you guys are right, they are the ones who choose to skip my wedding.

It's not like I had refused their invites or anything. They could still have attended if they wanted to, but they thought that standing by my sister while she was getting divorced for her own fault was more important. Now they can suffer the consequences of their own actions, I don't need to feel bad for them at all. My husband and I are leaving for our honeymoon in a couple of days, and when we come back, we are even going to move into a new house.

It's a wedding gift from my in-laws and it was a total surprise, but it came at the right time. Because now, even if they wanted, my parents would not be able to bother us by showing up at our house, since we are going to make sure that they do not get a hold of our new address. In fact, for a while, we are planning on not giving it out to anybody else at all. We are probably just going to tell a couple of our closest friends, but nobody from my family yet. My in-laws have been incredibly supportive about whatever I'm going through. right now with my family and stuff and after they had found out that my parents had shown up at my place to speak to me. They had even offered to take that post down because that was where the problem had started,

but honestly, this was not their fault. Besides, I was married to my husband, and I was proud to be a part of this family, not just because they are rich, but because they're genuinely good people and that's a combination very difficult to find nowadays. So I did not have an issue with the posts staying up. And now that my parents had already found out and were hounding me about this, I didn't see the point of taking down the post because even that would lead to people gossiping. I guess most of all, I did not want my parents to think that they were so important that we had to take that post down. They had continued to text me and call me, but last morning, I put an end to that by blocking them. I blocked my sister for good measure as well, because even though she hadn't contacted me yet, I knew that my parents

would start using her to text me or get access to me somehow once they realized that. I had blocked them. For those of you who were asking, my sister was obviously not present at the wedding either. I had mentioned in my original post as well that she and I had never been very close growing up because she had always been a bit of a brat, and as we grew older, we just grew apart since we were not forced to live in the same house anymore. It wasn't as if we were on bad terms, so she had been invited, but after the divorce had been filed, I guess she decided not to show up. I was fine with that, but the only thing that I had an issue with was my parents, parents deciding that they had the right to demand that I pushed back my wedding by an entire year, just because she was getting divorced since she herself had cheated. I don't know for sure if my sister had been the one to put our parents up to that or not, but regardless, I knew that she would always take our parents' side, and hoping for her to do the decent thing would be futile because after all, she is our parents' child and always has been.

Either way, I don't really have any contact with anybody from my family right now, apart from the people who had been present at my wedding, of course. I have kept in touch with them, and I have also told them to keep me in the loop about whatever my parents are up to if it's something that could concern me. So far, I haven't heard anything funny but, well, I can never be too sure with them because I don't think they will stop at anything to try and make me look at the bad guy in this situation since the last time we spoke. They were pretty serious about how disappointed they were in me. Anyway, I'm just keeping my fingers crossed that nothing happens while I'm on vacation because I would seriously hate for my parents to ruin something that I have been planning and looking forward to for so many months now. I know that expecting them to stay silent and not do anything for two weeks is a lot to ask,

but hopefully, they won't do anything. Update two, hey, guys, so my husband and I returned from our honeymoon a couple of days back, and while we were away, my parents did not try to do anything, but I guess that was only because they were waiting for us to come back. Earlier today, I received a phone call from my mother-in-law, and she sounded quite worried on the phone, telling us both to come over as soon as we could because apparently, my parents had shamelessly shown up at their place. I don't even know how they managed to find where they live since my in-laws are pretty private people, but anyway, they must have had their ways.

That was not even the biggest issue on my mind at the time because the most embarrassing thing was that they had shown up to talk about me and what I had done and as the grown-ups of the family. We needed to talk about how disappointing our behavior has been so that we didn't repeat it in the future. I don't know why my parents felt comfortable enough to behave like that because I'm a grown-up myself, not a misbehaving teenager, and even if I was one. It should have been there who should have dealt with this problem as my parents and not taken it to my in-laws. I guess they knew for a fact that my in-laws would contact us, and we would be forced to show up, so that way they would be able to reach me and that's why they chose the specific time. Probably because they had somehow known that we were away on our honeymoon and would be back around this time. So one thing is for sure, somebody whom we have trusted has been speaking to my parents and telling them about what I'm up to.

Which is not going to fly with me, but I'm going to have to deal with that later since today was all about my parents and what happened at my in-laws' place. The fact that this was happening in itself was quite embarrassing, so my husband and I quickly rushed over to his parents' place to salvage the situation before it got worse. When we got there, my parents were seated quite comfortably in their living room as home, and they were making my in-laws equally uncomfortable by acting overly friendly, just like they usually do. My mother-in-law opened the door to us, and my father-in-law had just been sitting there quietly and smiling awkwardly at whatever my parents were trying to say to him.

Since so far, they had managed to stay civil, I decided not to make a scene and I tried to keep my calm as well, even though I was really upset and I had to use all my energy to keep myself from screaming at my parents. I told them that it was really not fine for them to show up at my in-laws' place like this, especially when the situation that we were dealing with did not even involve them directly, it was between me and my parents. So there was really no reason for them to drag my in-laws into this without any reason, and if they wanted to speak to me, they could come to my house directly and talk it out with me. To that, they said that they had already tried that approach, but it hadn't worked out well,

and now, they knew that I would show up with my husband if they visited my in-laws, which is why they had done this. I hated to admit it, but they were right about that. However, it really doesn't matter because if I did not want to speak to them, they should respect that and not try to bother me. especially given the circumstances where they have always put me second and did not even attend my wedding, it definitely took a lot of audacity to try and make me look like a bad guy in a situation like this where they were clearly not the victims. They said that they had visited my in-laws directly to speak to them because they knew that we would come over and then, we could all discuss this as a family and sort it out. So I had to tell them as politely as I could that I had no interest in sorting things out

with them, and I was completely fine with not clearing the air right now since I just wanted some space from them. I tried to be calm, but I guess they could hear in my voice that I was really angry and was trying very hard to not lose it. And then my parents turned to my in-laws and started saying things like this is what we meant, this is what we have to deal with and just being weird in general. Luckily, my in-laws came to my defense almost instantly and told them that if I needed some space away from them, I definitely had my reasons and instead of forcing their presence they should be respectful of my boundaries and let it go. My parents were pretty shocked when that happened because I didn't think they were expecting my in-laws to side with me. They started looking even more

surprised when my in-laws told them that they had waited for us to come over and tried their best to deal with this civilly, but now that we were all here, they wanted to let my parents know that they did not think that I had done anything wrong and now that I was a part of the family. They were going to wholeheartedly support me in whatever I did. If I chose not to have any sort of relationship with my parents, they would be respectful of that as well and would expect them to do the same if they wanted me to be happy. I guess my parents were not expecting my in-laws to be so upfront after we arrived and maybe out of shock or maybe because they did not want to get on their side. For whatever reasons, they decided to leave immediately without a word. I mean, not exactly without a word,

I could still hear the mumbling under their breath, but that they kept to themselves thankfully. After they left, we sat and had a chat with my in-laws, and they told me that my parents had been really weird and clingy, which was not unexpected. They also said that they had been trying their best to turn them against me, making me look like the bad guy here, but it did not work because they already knew everything. Anyway, after that, we left too, and I'm hoping that my parents have learned their lesson now because this was just embarrassing. Update 3. Hey, everybody. It has been three weeks since my parents showed up at my in-laws' house and tried to get them on their side, but it did not work. After that, nothing really happened

until this morning when my sister reached out to me. My sister and I are currently in the process of moving houses, so I have been quite busy, which is why I hadn't been able to answer the phone when she had been calling. When I finally got the time to check my phone, I had about 10 missed calls from an unknown number, probably a burner phone, and countless messages from her. It was basically just her telling me to pick up the phone because she wanted to talk about how I was treating our parents, that I was breaking the family apart, and that our parents had been miserable for the past couple of weeks, ever since I had humiliated them in front of my in-laws. After reading those texts, I realized that this number belonged to my sister and I

decided not to call back, but I did not block her because I wanted to know what else she had to say about this. So I texted her back, saying that none of that was my fault, and if they really thought that it was, then it meant that they were purely delusional. I told her that our parents had skipped my wedding on purpose for her sake, and they had shown up at my in-laws' place themselves and gotten humiliated, so I was not responsible for that mess. After I texted her back, she sent me a really long message, saying that I had made them very unhappy, and they were already having a hard time dealing with the fact that she was going through a divorce, even though she didn't really cheat on her husband. But in spite of that, he was accusing her of it. They were having a difficult time as it was,

and on top of that, I decided to add to it. She called me heartless, selfish, and whatnot, but I just told her that this family needs a serious lesson in taking accountability. And I'm glad that they are all facing the consequences of their actions right now, because it's quite necessary for them to learn that they can't get away with everything. And then, I added that especially she, of all people, needed to know that. Obviously, I was referring to the fact that she had cheated and yet was acting like she was innocent. So she naturally got really upset about that and started going off on me, cursing at me through

texts and stuff, and that's when I knew that I was done. So I blocked that number, and I went back to ignoring them altogether. And now, I'm never going to be responding to them again because this was the last conversation that I had to have with any of them. I have said whatever I had to say. Number four, hey, guys. So it's been almost a year since I got married, and I just thought that I would post a little update here, to tell you guys what I have been up to. I haven't been in touch with my parents ever since I moved houses and it's been quite a relief. And recently, I also managed to find out who exactly had been telling my parents about what I was up to back then. It was one of my

cousins who had been speaking to my sister, and I have cut them off now. That's actually what reminded me to post here. Apparently, this cousin was quite close to my sister as well, and just couldn't help themselves, because they thought they were doing something good by trying to help a family reconcile. Anyway, we don't speak to that cousin anymore, and neither do we have anything to do with my family, apart from the few people that I trust. From what I know, my sister decided to move to another city just a couple of months after her divorce was finalized and my parents also decided to finally sell their store so they could move away with my sister and start something new. Honestly, I wish them all the best, just so that they continue to stay out of my hair. I'm not sure how much longer I'll be able to

hold them off from reaching out to me though, because my husband and I are planning to start a family, and I'm sure that once I announce my pregnancy, they'll be back again. But we will cross that bridge once we get to it, for now, we're just planning. My husband and I recently celebrated our first anniversary together, and we are quite happy with our lives and are also looking forward to becoming parents soon. I hope you enjoy this story. Mom continues to pick terrible partners over our well-being, ends up selling her property to her most recent con artist bow, and is now destitute and seeking assistance from us despite our prior warnings. I'm uncertain about what to do next. Begin with this, but my mom has destroyed her own life and it's all her own fault.

To start from the beginning, my mother has always held the belief that a person should prioritize their partner over their children. In the past, this belief has been more of an annoyance than anything truly damaging. It mostly meant that she consistently took his side in arguments, even when she later acknowledged that he was objectively wrong. I ended up spending a lot of time with babysitters so they could have a lone time. One instance that really upset me in cemented my belief that my mother loves my stepdad more than me was when she got drunk with her friends and was asked a hypothetical question. If my stepdad and I were both drowning and she could only save one of us, who would it be? She didn't hesitate at all before choosing my

stepdad. As time went on, it became increasingly evident that my stepdad's behavior was not just a matter of annoyance but a genuine cause for concern. He was emotionally and sometimes even physically abusive, and yet my mother remained steadfastly loyal to him. I suspect now that he struggled with bipolar disorder because he would have random violent mood swings, which often manifested in emotional abuse and occasional violence. The cycle was painfully predictable. It usually started with something minor, like a simple misunderstanding or a moment of hesitation on my part. Then he would go unusually quiet which would make us tense and tiptoe around the house, afraid to provoke his wrath. I would stay in my room for hours afraid to go out because of this.

Then, like clockwork, he would go out and drink and return home in a drunken rage, unleashing a torn of hurtful words and destructive outbursts on us. Our house belongings would then bear the brunt of his anger, our oven door, expensive blinds, dining room chairs, and even my computer fell victim to his fury. Then, he would start screaming at us saying how he was going to leave and never come back. in those agonizing moments of his absence would hold my mother close as she grappled with despair trying to keep the house together. Days would pass by in a haze of uncertainty until, out of nowhere, he would reappear on our doorstep, as if nothing had ever happened. There would be no apologies,

no explanations. It was like he would expect us to welcome him back with open arms. My mom would force me to forgive him and give him a hug so we could resume our facade of a happy family, until his next mood swings. During those fleeting moments of peace, he would shower me with affection, claiming me as his own daughter and showering me with praise. But beneath the facade of affection, I knew that his craziness would inevitably return, plunging us back into the cycle of fear and uncertainty. I would plead with my mother to leave him and she would say how he is going to change and to be patient. This was extremely frustrating yet as a child, I had no choice but to follow my mother's lead. Despite the turmoil at home, my mother decided to get married to my stepdad

and they eventually got married. She gave birth to my stepsister Serena. The arrival of Serena did nothing to change our family dynamic and my stepdad continued to behave like a maniac as usual. Perhaps it was because my mother spent so much of her time taking care of my stepdad that Serena and I started to lean on each other for support. I was four years older than Serena, so I took it upon myself to look after her as much as I could. We walked to and from school together, sharing stories and secrets along the way. In those moments, despite the chaos at home, Serena and I found solace in each other's company which is why we continue to be close even today. As we started growing up, my stepdad started to focus his abuse more and more on my mom and me. He knew my mother would not lift a single

finger against him so he would often take advantage of that by kicking me, throwing my food if I didn't listen to him, taking away my phone and checking all my apps, and making me go hungry to bed. If I protested, he would often taunt me that as the man in this family, he needed to make sure that I was being a good daughter otherwise no man would want me. He would also say things like I was the reason that he and my mom fought so much. One of his biggest manipulative methods was forcing my mother in such a way that she had to choose sides. For example, if he didn't like what I was wearing, he would ask me to cover up more or change even though I would be wearing a normal shirt that showcased no skin. He would loudly ask Mom if she approved of her daughter going out like this

and then Mom would obviously take his side and make me change into a turtleneck. When I would get pissed at her she would tell me that a good wife puts her husband before her children. At 16, I wasn't allowed to watch any movies, listen to music, read comic books, play games on my computer, or go out with anyone whose parents they hadn't met. I would plead and plead but my stepdad would scoff and say how women during his time stayed in their house all the time, which is why they were good housewives. He would also say that I should be a good role model to Serena so that she could grow up like me. He himself would spend hours on the couch drinking and watching shitty action films. Once, I even walked him to watch porn. That shameless guy didn't even bother to switch it off or lower the volume.

Serena didn't understand what he was watching and was shocked to see what was going on on the screen. I was so embarrassed that I rushed her inside my room and put headphones on her ears. Later, when I told my mother about it, she said how men sometimes need to watch porn and that I should not judge him. I told her to at least tell him to watch it somewhere outside and when my mother decided to talk to him about it, he tried to manipulate my mother and say how I decided to come back home early and it wasn't his fault. In the end, everyone dropped it and pretended like nothing had happened. Finally, when I was 18, I got into a good university, and without hesitation, I moved out. Serena and my mom begged me to not move so far away which absolutely broke my heart,

but I knew that if I didn't go then I would never have this chance again. Stepdad threatened that he would never allow me to come back home if I really decided to move, but I didn't care about his opinions anymore. I promised Serena that she could move in with me when she was 18. This is when my actual life began. Leaving home for university was both liberating and terrifying. It was my chance to break free from the toxic environment I had grown up in and start afresh. Living on my own taught me independence and resilience.

I threw myself into my studies, surrounded myself with supportive friends, and explored new opportunities. Meanwhile, I kept my promise to Serena close to my heart and worked hard to get good grades so I could secure a good job and have her come live with me. I eagerly waited for the day she could join me and experience the freedom I had found. As the years passed, I watched her grow into a remarkable young woman, and when she turned 18, she moved in with me, marking the beginning of a new chapter in both our lives. Unlike me, she didn't have good grades so ultimately I got her enrolled into a community college in my locality. She approached her studies with dedication and enthusiasm, determined to carve out her own path. Our lives together were great. We shared everything from stories to chores,

and it was great to see her grow. She worked hard at college, and we supported each other through the ups and downs. Having her around made life more exciting, and we tackled challenges together, knowing we could rely on each other. As she studied and I worked, we built a strong bond that made everything feel possible. Throughout all this, my communication with my mother had reduced she would only talk to me when stepdad was out of home, so he would not catch her talking to me. He clearly nursed a grudge against me and it only solidified even more when Serena moved out to be with me.

He would call Serena several times and demand her to come back home but she would say how much happier she was living with me. He would then threaten saying that he would show up at our doorsteps, give me a beating of a lifetime and then drag her out. As a result, this would scare both of us so we lived in fear for a very long time not knowing when he would actually show up. When I got a stable job, I moved me and Serena into a gated community after which we could relax more knowing that there was 24-7 security. A few years later, we found out from mom that my stepdad was diagnosed with liver cancer due to excessive drinking. It was his last stage and there was no treatment in the world that could

save him. I hate to write this, but I genuinely felt about it. He sent me a long message saying how sorry he was for all the abuse he put me through and how he needed me and Serena to come back so we could take care of him. He had sent a similar message to Serena saying how she was his own flesh and blood and they should spend his last days together. Both of us immediately refused and blocked him. We honestly didn't care if he lived or died. My mom was extremely upset with us for not forgiving him. She said she knew he was sorry and didn't understand why our hearts were so hard. She said he was dying and as his daughters, we needed to forgive him so we could go away in peace. I told her that he is going to hell no matter how much forgiveness he asks for which pissed my mom even more.

She even tried to guilt us into visiting them by saying how he was crying in bed the whole day for us, but we didn't pay any heed. Eventually, my stepdad passed away in his sleep. I wish he could have suffered more but unfortunately, he didn't. Serena and I then decided to go back home to be there for our mother and support her through the funeral. I arranged everything regarding the funeral while my mother was crying to all her relatives about how great of a husband he was and how she was going to miss him. Once his funeral was done, we discussed with my mother to come and live with us since we knew she couldn't sustain all by herself but to our shock, she refused.

My mom then went on to say how stepdad had left behind all his assets like the deeds to this house and some bonds to her and she had plenty to go on with it. She showed me the paperwork and I was surprised to see that he had saved up so much money. He also had life insurance which she was going to claim. I was happy for my mom since she had suffered enough under him and at least these assets were some form of repayment. Stepdad had left all his money in his savings account to Serena which wasn't much, but at least he left her something. Now that we knew Mom would be okay, Serena and I flew back to our place so we could resume our daily lives. We would constantly talk to Mom every day to make sure that she was okay. Whenever we had holidays like Christmas, we would visit her.

To stay busy, Mom even started working at a library where she would meet other women of her age and make new friends. This is how two years went by until my mother informed us out of the blue that she was seeing somebody. She told us how excited she was for us to meet him and how he was perfect for her. We were happy but also a bit curious about this mystery man who had captured our mom's heart. When we visited my mom, we were shocked when we met this mystery man, Derek. This supposed boyfriend of my mom was almost the same age as me. At first, we tried to keep an open mind but the more we watched them interact with each other, it was difficult for us to accept the situation.

We found their age difference to be quite creepy. Additionally, we suspected he was taking advantage of her. In just a matter of a few months, she had bought him expensive gifts and even put him on the deed of her house that stepdad had given her. Moreover, the way they met seemed suspicious. When we asked her about it, she became uncomfortable and lied that they met at a cafe. However, when he spoke to us, he wanted to be truthful and told us the real story. Apparently, he and his friends were at a pub getting blackout drunk.

My mother was there with her friends to celebrate her friend's retirement. Derek's friends dared him to find and kiss a cougar and he somehow chose our mom. They made out and mom invited him back to her place. Since then, he hasn't left her side or this home. When they started to get serious, he insisted my mom add his name to the deed of the house with the pretext that they were going to get married anyway in a few months. He told her a sobbed story about how expensive rent was and how he couldn't afford living on his own anymore and mom decided to let him stay with her until he could get back on his own feet. They had started off as friends with benefits, but that slowly turned into dating and now mom seemed like she was head over heels about him.

Clearly, Derek was taking advantage of her and mom was lapping up all his attention. We stayed with them for a few days and throughout this entire time, we noticed that he didn't work at all. Derek would wake up at 11 a.m. and then start playing video games. The only time he would ever come out of the room would be when me and Serena would cook something for ourselves. He would then insist on us making him a plate also. While he was a good for nothing, mom would work the whole day at the library. She would then come back home and cook for him while he would complain to her if he didn't like her cooking. She would literally baby him as if he were her child. Clearly, he was using her and she was too blind to see it. On our last day before we were

flying back, we decided to finally call him out and have a serious discussion with mom. We pointed out how he wasn't doing anything around the house while she was paying for all his expenses and had even added him to the house deed which was so unfair since they were not married. This resulted in a huge fight with Derek saying how we had no right to judge their relationship and that if we continued to complain, then he would teach us a lesson we would never forget. We were shocked to see how Mom's young boyfriend was clearly threatening us yet despite all this. Mom tried to defend him saying how he was a good man and we needed to spend more time with him to see that. When we questioned her regarding the deed of the house, she said that Derek and she were going to get

married so she trusted him and that we should not interfere in their relationship. This was really difficult for us to hear since clearly she was getting back to her old ways of trusting her partners more than her own daughters. She was clearly picking this guy over us and believing that he would take care of her. She had made such a huge decision without even consulting us and now kept on justifying it. Despite all the evidence, Mom was clearly blind to how Derek was using her. We did argue a bit more, but she told us that if we couldn't accept him, then we should just leave since this was their house and we needed to respect him. This was the last straw for us so Serena and I decided that we were were done with her. It broke our hearts to see how she picked her boyfriend over us. After this

incident, we didn't visit our mom much, nor did she call us. She had clearly made her choice, and we wanted to respect it. A month ago, Serena and I woke up to multiple missed calls from mom. It had been a long while since she had called us. I called her back out of concern, and she picked up to say that she was flying to see us and requested I arrange an Uber for her to come to our place. I asked her firmly if her so-called boyfriend was coming also because if he was, then he wasn't allowed inside our place. But my mother said no and didn't elaborate much, which was suspicious. When Mom came, she looked utterly disheveled. We were concerned about her and sat her down. I then asked her if something was wrong. This is when Mom broke down crying,

beating her cheat and despair. We were completely taken aback by her reaction, which is how we knew that something was wrong. Serena gave her a glass of water to help calm her down. Eventually, my mother started telling us exactly what had happened. You see, after she stopped talking to us, Derek started taking advantage of her, knowing that he had her isolated from us and there was no one she could turn to. He convinced her to sell the house they were living in, saying that they needed a much bigger one before they got married. She foolishly agreed, and they eventually sold the house. This is when Derek kept all the money from the sale of the house, which he then used to buy another house under his name. When Mom found out about this,

she asked him to add her name to the deed also, but he got angry, saying that he was a man so the house should rightfully belong to him he promised to add her to the will so she could have it. This was ridiculous since Mom was older than him so clearly she was never going to get the house. When Mom kept arguing about how it wasn't fair he got even more angry and this is when he got physically violent with her. Mom ran out of the house in fear and with the little money she had left in her bank account booked a direct flight to come and see us. Serena and I sat there listening to her in horror. She continued to tell us how blinded by affection and longing, she had no assets left to her name now. Almost all her savings were also gone because she had spent it all on him, believing he would be her night in shining.

armor. Tears streamed down her face as she told us how family is all she has left hands now she wants us to help her out. As I am sitting here writing this, my mother is sleeping off her exhaustion in the next room. I am so angry at her and there are so many things I want to tell her, but I don't know if I should say it. She chose a stranger over her own flesh and blood and now expects us to help her. Will I be in a hole if I refuse to help my mom? I am afraid that she will fall victim again to the next guy who talks sweetly to her and Mike drop me and Serena again. Update 1. Thank you all for the supportive comments over the last few days. I am glad to see there are other people like me who understand what I'm going through.

Just to clarify a few things, my mother and her own will allow Derek to take the entire money from the sale of her house so she can't really sue him since she was the one who consented as well as it added him to the deed. My mother is also refusing to go to the police regarding the emotional and physical abuse she has sustained. She says that society will look down on her if she decides to come out with this and file an official complaint. This frustrates me to no end because she is not doing anything to help herself yet she expects me and Serena to forget everything and help her out in the name of family which is absolutely ridiculous. I do plan on talking to her since I can't have her traumatizing us again with her drama. I don't think she will ever change, hence I don't want to be

dragged down with her. Serena also agrees with me and being her older sister. I want to protect her as much as I can. Update 2. Hey everyone. It's been two weeks since I last updated. I wanted to give some time for our mom to recover so I could speak my mind to her. After much deliberation, Serena and I sat down with her yesterday in a calm and collected manner, to have a talk with her. In short, we began by expressing our concerns and frustrations about her situation with Derek. We told her how we acknowledged her pain and the difficult position she found herself in. I made it clear to her that we empathized with her and until she decided to take action against Derek's actions were clearly manipulative and abusive. There was nothing more that we could do.

My mother's eyes widened hearing this and she asked what we were getting at. I urged her to reconsider her decision not to involve the authorities, emphasizing that seeking help was not a sign of weakness but a brave step towards reclaiming control over her life. I reassured her that society's judgment should not outweigh her safety and well-being, but mom vehemently refused saying this was her life and she had already made her decision. Hearing this, my mind was made up as well. I told her how throughout our lives she always seemed to put her partners ahead of us, whether it was our stepdad or Derek.

We were tired of feeling like we came second in her life. Mom tried to interrupt, saying she would change, but Serena firmly spoke up. She said she was fed up with not having a stable family and wanted Mom to stop drifting in and out of our lives whenever it suited her. I nodded an agreement, adding that family meant everything, which is why Mom should have thought about that before choosing Derek. We reminded her how we had warned her about him, but she still chose to those to push us away. Serena and I agreed that we couldn't keep picking up the pieces every

time she found it convenient. Mom started crying, accusing us of being ungrateful and selfish. It was a tough conversation, filled with emotions and tension, but we needed to get our feelings out in the open. Serena told her how I was more of a mother to her than her own mother and we were strong enough now to need her in our lives anymore. Mom continued to cry silently while I gently told her that she had one week left after which we would be kicking her out. Mom started screaming about where she could go and I told her that if she wanted we could help her out with a few initial months of rent while she could work and save up money after which she would be on her own. Mom started getting angry saying how she wished she never had us, but we ignored her and

told her that she was welcome to ask her family for help if she wanted to. After this, to give Mom some space, I took Serena out for some ice cream. In the car, both of us cried a little since this one. was such a difficult conversation for us to have, but it was much needed. I hope our mom makes the right decision and works towards changing her life rather than resenting us for her own mistakes. Only time will tell if my mom will heed our words and take the necessary steps to reclaim her life. Update 3. Hello, hello. Wow, it's been three months since my last update and I am back now with a small update since I've been getting a lot of DMs regarding this. Everything is well with us and our mom.

Despite how much she yelled at us after our conversation, she had no choice but to go back to her city and resume her job while we agreed to pay for her rent for the next six months. Before going, she apologized to us again and has been unusually sweet to us. Don't worry we are not sending her any money directly, but we send the rent money directly to the owner so she can't use our money elsewhere. After her getting scammed out of so much money, we are obviously a bit nervous. She hasn't been in contact with Derek since their breakup, so I guess he is living his grand life. There is nothing that we can do against him when mom herself doesn't decide to file a complaint. Anyway, Serena and I are doing well in our lives. I have been promoted so I am quite happy with my job. Serena is also excelling in her career and I am proud of her.

We are focused on building a strong bond between us, supporting each other through thick and thin. Despite the challenges with our mom, we are determined to create our own stable life. We are learning to prioritize our own well-being and happiness first, knowing that's what truly matters in the end. I hope you enjoy this story. Siblings comrade ridiculed my emotional well-being challenges during her nuptial address, so I departed prematurely. Today my sibling is irate and I'm contemplating severing connections with her, however. Grabbed my neck and it triggers my PTSD. I-27F was a bridesmaid at my older sister's wedding last week.

The wedding was beautiful and everything seemed perfect until the reception. During the reception the maid of honor who has been my sister's best friend since childhood gave her speech. It was emotional and all but then she made a joke about how I was the family screw up who finally managed to do something right by not messing up my bridesmaid duties. Everyone laughed but I didn't find it funny. For context I've had a rough few years. I struggled with my mental health and dropped out of college for a while.

I've since gotten my life back on track, but it's still a sensitive topic for me. Hearing that joke in front of all our family and friends wasn't funny at all. My sister's best friend and I never really got along, but still I never expected something like this from her. Especially the day wasn't about me at all then why bring me up in the speech? I tried to stay composed, but I felt the tears coming so I quietly left the reception and went outside to collect myself. My sister followed me out and asked what was wrong. When I told her she said it was just a joke and she meant nothing bad. I tried to go back inside but I just

couldn't and I ended up leaving the wedding early. My parents understand why I was upset but my sister is angry with me. I do feel terrible for leaving but I also feel like I had the right to feel hurt and humiliated. Comments, commenter, nta. M.O. was being a mean girl, her, her point was to be a bitch and she was. Her speech should have been about the couple who just got married. There was no reason to bring you into her speech at all, except to be mean. M.O. should be ashamed of herself as she is the awe here. Your sister not seeing this and her words to you also make her an awe. I'm sorry your sister was crappy to you, maybe show her this thread. Oop, this is what I tried to tell my sister. I thought about it again, but I still can't seem to

find a reason for her bringing me into her speech. Commenter, downvoted. Utah, I bet there's another side of this story. Oop, every story have another side. What am I supposed to do about that? Call my sister and ask her if her best friend up for posting about her side. You think I posted on Reddit for advice without putting myself out there then what's the point? Ungrateful Dead, Nta from the way you describe your sister's reaction.

Her BFF feels free to belittle you because your sister always goes along with it. I wouldn't be surprised if her maid of honor ran that joke by your sister for approval beforehand. If your sister considers insulting you in a public setting like that to be a joke, you can bet money that they have shared similar jokes between them before. The shots about taking your meds shows sis doesn't have a lot of empathy for your situation or respect for you as a person. I don't see her apologizing if that's the case. I could be wrong in my suspicions, but everything you described tells me I'm not.

Attently ridiculous. Nta. No one wants to be the butt of a joke and the friend should have run the speech by your sister prior. Very poor taste. Elegant underscore cockroach 430, or sister did give the thumbs up on it. Zackle 74, Nta, and I'm sorry you had to go through that. Mocking someone's mental health is bullshit in any circumstance, but in front of their whole group of family and friends? Just fucking despicable. She will just ask me if I've

been skipping on my meds. Your sister sounds like she isn't a whole lot better than her asshole friend. Gold and Green too, too bad someone else from the audience didn't yell out not funny. Cats 3 and Jam 3 are, oh, I'm sure they're a guest that clocked this whole interaction and Op leaving. She's probably rightfully embarrassed and projecting it onto Op. If I was a guest at this wedding my opinions of a mo and bride would absolutely be lowered. Edit, I said nothing at the moment because I didn't want to cause a scene on my sister's special day. And I can't reason with her right now because she will just ask me if I haven't been taking my meds

lately. That's what she does when she's angry with me so I'm giving her some time to maybe realize how her best friend's joke was out of line. Edit 2. Someone asked me if my sister's best friend and I argued before slash that I give her a reason to do this. My sister's best friend and I never went past high. She told me before, few years ago, that she in general doesn't feel comfortable around someone

struggling mentally because in her head God only knows what they're capable of. Since she said this slash to this day I just try to avoid her. Update, hi. Thanks to everyone who took the time to comment on my post and gave their opinion slash advice without being too harsh. I apologize if my update is messy or confusing. I'll try to cover everything. The same day I posted my dad called to check up on me and see if my sister and I had talked

things out. When I told him no, he said it's better if we talk about it now and assured me that I have nothing to apologize for. If my sister thinks she has nothing to apologize for then the least she can do is make her best friend apologize or fully realize that the joke was out of line. By the way my brother and I met four days ago and he told me that Bill, my sister's husband, didn't like the way the M.O. called me a screw-up in front of everyone and some of those who laughed voiced later that they did so out of nervousness. On Monday my sister called me to talk. When I made it to her

place, her best friend was on the phone and didn't put it down for a second. My sister started by saying that just a few years ago I would have laughed hard and not taken the joke as an insult. I told her maybe some laughed because they don't know the reason she called me a screw up. For context. When I was 16, something happened and that's why I struggled mentally really badly between 16 to 18. When I was 17 I was diagnosed with PTSD and later with depression and anxiety. Since then I don't like it when someone touches my head, especially my hair and the back of my head slash neck. My sister knows everything. During our conversation my sister did most of the talking. At some point I felt like my sister had called me just to blame me again without trying to

understand my perspective. When I tried to talk, she put her hand on the back of my neck and pulled me toward her with each sentence as if to say, do you understand? Or okay. I hated it and felt irritated. I honestly kept thinking if I pushes her away, would I be in the wrong? Would they just call me mental and tell family I got physical? I tried to leave, but she insisted that no one was leaving until we sort this out. She told her best friend to just apologize. She refused. She refused. She refused. and reminded my sister that I was the reason her husband got angry at her on their wedding day because I couldn't take a joke and when I tried to explain why, edit, I told her if she had focused her speech on the bride slash groom then maybe he wouldn't have had a reason to be angry. She refused to listen and brushed my words off. She said, yeah, whatever. Eventually I was glad it was finally over and as I was about to leave I heard her say can't take a joke that everyone knows is true. Both of them laughed but my sister stopped mid-laugh and apologized. I didn't say anything and left. I think I've had enough. I mean I know I've had a few rough years. I dropped out of college

for a while, fine. But I've since gotten my life back on track. My parents helped me through it all and never made me feel like a burden. At first, I was on some strong meds that made me feel tired slash sleepy most of the time. After a while I started to feel a little better with therapy and my family support. During that period it was me, my parents and my parents and my parents and my brother. My sister was three hours away for a job and used to visit sometimes and would often bring her best friend along with her. Looking back, I don't want to say she hates me, but I know she felt ashamed to have a family member struggling with mental health issues. I don't know how to explain this. I've made up my mind and decided to go and see for now. If my parents and my brother

who were there when I was going through at all never made me feel that they're ashamed of me, then why would she? I'm still on some meds but feels much better than before. I have a stable job, my own place and friends who loves me for who I am. I can say I'm proud of myself a little. I love my family to death and tried to maintain a relationship with my sister all these years, but I'm trying to improve myself not constantly be reminded of what I was a few years ago. Comments, Mental Woodpecker 300, this is more than enough emo to just go no contact. She knows about the trauma you went through and blatantly weaponized it against you, and that's just disgusting and cruel. I'm sorry you had to deal with this op, and I'm glad you are at a point in life where you can

enforce your boundaries and appreciate how far you've come. Future reference if you ever decide to be around or communicate with your sister, I don't think you should be alone with her. You should be able to have a third party that also knows about your past trauma and boundaries there to act as witness and a mediator if she pulls that kind of shit again. Few underscore underscore setting underscore underscore 4917 op. I know but I don't think I will be around her any time soon. I'm still a little shaken by the fact that she knows everything and still grabbed me by the back of my neck to prove her point.

Elegant cockroach 430, she did it to hurt you. I'm sorry but she was. Make sure you tell your parents this is why you are NC. Only I can calm a thought. I also think she was trying to get off to have a negative reaction so she could twist it and say I told you so. That's some cruelty right there. Humming Jelephant. Yep, I though she was trying to get her to overreact so she can make herself a victim and get people on her side. Reminds me of React Ice Abuse. Abstract Engineer 2000. The relationship is over irrespective of similar genetic material.

The sister is jealous, she wants to be the main character and the GF the sidekick at the expense of op. Everybody would be happier and there would be less drama with NC. Old-fashioned screw up, you should never feel guilty about cutting toxic people out of your life, family, or not. After all, you are in charge of your own happiness. So, if she does not bring you joy, why bother? She is an awful, horrible person anyway, so you're not missing out on much. Okay Lady 1952 No loss on going NC with your sister since she thinks.

your mental health issues are funny. When you roll around with pigs, you're going to get muddy. Your sister is muddy. Comment her, NTA. Your sister has chosen her friend over you. She hasn't apologized. No one is taking accountability that should be. You need to go very L.C. or N.C. with this sister.

Your parents should be covering this and really championing you. M.O. should be parried by the rest of your family. Oop, I've decided to go N.C. I want to move on from what happened and everything she's said to me before. She's said a lot of hurtful things in the past but the way she tried to shut me up by grabbing me by the back of my neck. I just can't get over it. She doesn't love slash respect me enough to not use that against me.

Comment her, part of a longer downvoted comment. How would the MO know that this happened to her? Boop, she brought her best friend home when I was still covered in bruises. Of course, I didn't want to do that. to see anyone other than my family, but I was in no condition to voice my wants. I'm sure I left my room at least two to three times and she saw me. Besides, she brought her best friend along when it was better for me to not interact with anyone but family. I'm certain she told her everything. If I were a winner, I would tell your

family exactly what transpired and send your new bill a link to these posts. You've overcome so much, keep moving forward and cut the toxic out of your life. Best wishes and many, many blessings for your future happiness and success. Poop, thank you. I'm going to see my parents tomorrow along with my brother. They will probably ask me how it went and I will tell them exactly what happened. Now on to the next story. Story two.

Husband and Phil were obsessed with the idea I'd in childbirth like my mill did. I left because of this creepy behavior divorced him. Now I'm alive with my baby girl. My husband and I are expecting our first child, which I knew would be a really sensitive issue as his own mother died in childbirth with him. We met with a marriage counselor to talk things through at the beginning, and he swears he's been seeing his own therapist twice a month throughout my pregnancy. I don't want to call him a liar, but I'm fairly sure he's either not going or not talking about the big issue he and his father, a hugely active part of our lives, are completely convinced that I'm going to die in childbirth. They won't openly admit it, but their behavior has reached the point where it's constantly making me feel stressed and uncomfortable. When it was husband saying, please make sure your life insurance is up to date and I'd like you to meet with a lawyer and draft a will, I was like that's kind of intense, but okay, if that makes you feel better.

When husband asked me to go through all of my possessions and inventory what I wanted to be saved for the baby versus what I would want to be returned to my family in the event of my death, I put my foot down and said absolutely not. too morbid no way my phil who lives a few blocks away and eats dinner with us two to four nights a week got on my case about how i was making things difficult for my husband in the event that he will be a grieving widower with a newborn i'm just going to add here that i've had a completely complication-free pregnancy and have no reason to think i will die screaming in the coming weeks when i tell my husband this he calls me paranoid but i feel like my phil wants me to die his whole life i'd for the past 35 years has been amazing single dad, never dated or had close friends or even hobbies really, and it seems like he's looking forward to being able to guide my husband through

what he went through. At this point, I'd honestly be happy to never see my fill again, and I certainly don't want him in the delivery room, especially since he told me he was putting his foot down about me not being allowed to have an epidural or laughing gas. He's a commanding presence and I know that whatever he wants in the delivery room, he will get, I know people will say, oh, but, O L&D nurses would never let that happen. But you haven't met this man. My husband, in addition to backing his dad on everything, acts like my due date is my death date,

and has completely pulled away from me. Every minute with him is morbid, stressful, and a reminder that our marriage seems to be crumbling. No matter how many times I tell him his behavior makes me stressed and upset, it's just getting worse, and I do not want it around me while I'm concentrating on giving birth. Do I owe it to my husband to let him

stress and upset me during labor? Is his presence at the birth more important than a safe and healthy delivery? My therapist says no, but this whole thing has been so weird I feel like I need some outside perspective. Comments, see, Brookser, NTA, but emo, it's time to be frank. Tell him you want to go to his next therapy appointment. Then you need to explain to the therapist what has been going on, and that you are seriously considering banning your husband from the delivery room. Spitter on a Moffitt, using the top comment to mention that not only should husband clearly not be in the delivery room, but OP may also want to consider getting some sort of power of attorney giving someone other than the husband the right to make medical decisions during this period. Husband is clearly not in his right mind at the moment and I wouldn't trust him to make decisions in OP's best interest if OP is unconscious.

Damn it, Jeanette, this. Not only kick them out, but make sure you have someone who will be in there with you and helping you through this. Especially with the pressure you will get from your husband even if he isn't in the room, your support and keep speaking for you even when you are in the heart of labor. Flump's spoon, NTA, can you employ a doula? Be nice for everyone if you had someone around with positive experiences of birth. Plus they are just the nicest people ever. Seneca Chuck, I completely second this. I was against a doula in the beginning when my wife mentioned it.

Why do we need this white hippie which lady in the room? What's she going to do? A lot. She was way more than I could or would have ever asked of her. She was ridiculously nice, helpful, calming, sage advice, reigned in my mill who was determined to keep my wife from getting an epidural and actually got her on board with it. And so much more. Thought it was over once we had the baby but nope two months later this wonderful woman arranged

a meeting at our home, brought food from our favorite restaurant, and helped us clean slash let us get some rest. Grand total I think we paid 750 for her services and this also included monthly childbirth the birth and prenatal yoga. She even arranged a payment plan which helped a ton. Get a doula. Seven fifths would recommend. Monstrous giggling, me, WTF is a doula white hippie which lady ah okay. Francis the Bison, they're more than just a hippie. They're there to advocate for the mother and ensure that she is kept informed of what's going on. Can make informed decisions and then make sure that the mother's decisions are heard by both staff and family, instead of being steamrolled.

Most women are not aware of the choices they have in their birthing health care, so the Dula is there to be an informed advocate as well as emotional support. Deleted, Jesus fucking Christ. I would not only not allow them in the room, but if I were you, I would consider how safe you are in this marriage. NTA. mind control manatee, dude same, I felt terrible saying it, but I mentioned in my comment that she should really be worried during her recovery period. They sound unhinged. I thought maybe I was biased slash projecting because of all the mentally unstable slash manipulative people I've come in contact with.

Update, this is a long overdue update. I know I worried everyone, and I'm grateful every day for every ounce of concern that was sent my way. To get right into it, I was unfortunately right about my suspicion that my ex wasn't going to therapy. I sat down with him and very firmly put my foot down about my mother being my support person in the delivery room alongside him, and that my, thankfully, ex-Phil was not to be anywhere near the delivery room. I also was very adamant that I was getting an epidural and ex-Phil had no say about any medical procedures I may take. I also told him that I was seeking my own therapist, as his and his father's actions were one. worrying me. My ex-husband didn't take it well, to put it simply. I had never heard him shout at me like that, and it scared me a little. My fury outweighed my fear not long after, however. He told me I

didn't need a therapist, that he was just trying to be prepared. I admittedly lost my temper, and told him that I wasn't going to die. It wasn't my fault. His father's trauma warmed its way into his head, and that he needed to fix it without taking it out on me. He yelled at me that he didn't need therapy. That caught me a little off guard. I asked him why he went to his therapist and was given advice about my death if he felt he didn't need it. His expression gave it away, and he caved not long after. It turns out there was no therapist. It was just his dad. During the times he was supposed to be at therapy, he was with his dad. I'm still fuming. In the end, I gave him a choice. He could either go to therapy, or I was leaving.

I had enough of their delusions. He chose to refuse therapy, and I packed my things and stayed with my mother. At that point, I still wasn't planning on divorce I had hoped that we could possibly fix our marriage as naive as it sounds. But my ex decided that if he couldn't convince me to go back, then he would get his father and the rest of his family to do it. I had to change my number due to the amount of harassment and vitriol they hurled at me. In the end, it was just my mother in the delivery room as I gave birth. I'm thankful for the nursing staff they were a godsend, and I felt safe that neither my ex or his father would get even remotely close to the room without my say-so.

The divorce is still ongoing, so I can't give too many details on that front, but I have hopes that we can work out a tentative co-parenting agreement. My ex isn't a bad father, he loves our baby girl. But our relationship is done. And as long as I live, X-Phil will never be near my daughter. I'll wrap this up I've got an adorable little toddler tugging at my leg ATM. I'm alive, I'm happy, and I've got my baby in my arms. Life is good.

Comments Fat brain cell, I always wondered about the OG post, it was so morbid. Happy to hear she's alive and away from those horrible men. Mitten knit 10, Jesus. Is this the one where people were speculating in the replies that husband and Phil were planning to kill her in childbirth? I always wondered what happened. All told, this is probably the best possible outcome because that whole story was messed up beyond belief. Calamity Jean, you know, I thought the possibility of the Phil and husband planning to kill her in childbirth was a little far-fetched.

But, it just seems to me that Phil and husband were so committed to their idea of her dying in childbirth that while they, probably, wouldn't actively cause her death. They would embrace the chance to allow her to die by passively denying her care. Haralds, and if that denied care just had her deal with pain, either chronic or acute, but not kill her, well. It's just her punishment for living, and hey, X can still be the good husband supporting his disabled wife. Zonov, I'm of the opinion that any man who says their wife shouldn't have an epidural should pick from the list of things that women have reported are as painful as childbirth and subject themselves to it for 24 hours. with no painkillers. Compound fracture of the femur would be an easy one for him to inflict on himself. Theoretical dick jokes, men like that think that we should be able to endure the pain without

assistance BC our bodies are made to do this so it can't be that bad. I hope you enjoy this story. Family members insisted on delaying my marriage to show solidarity with my unfaithful sibling following my parents split. Nevertheless, I proceeded with the wedding, leading to regret on the part of my parents. My brother-in-law recently filed for a divorce from my sister because he had caught her cheating on him with one of his friends. She had been acting suspiciously for quite some time, and he decided to go through her phone one night and that was it. He has moved out and filed for divorce, but unfortunately, it happened at a really bad time for me because he found out just a little over a week before my wedding, and by the time he filed for a divorce, there were just seven days to go until the big day for me.

Ideally, it shouldn't have affected my wedding at all because it's not like my sister and I are particularly close, but my parents decided to ask me to postpone my wedding for a whole year since my wedding would be really upsetting for my innocent sister. I can't explain why they think she's innocent because she was literally caught exchanging incriminating texts with her husband's friend and from what I know, there is proof of it, but they think that it's just harmless flirting and everyone does it so it's not a big deal. From what I've known so far, they had literally been planning to get together a couple of times, but the plan somehow seemed to fall through every time, probably because my sister's courage

failed her. But whatever it was, she had still been planning to see him, it really did not matter if she actually had gone out with him or not, because the planning itself was bad enough, and I think my brother-in-law is doing the right thing by getting a divorce. In my opinion, she's not innocent in the slightest, but my parents don't think the same way because, for them, my sister cannot ever do anything wrong. And that's why they had the audacity to ask me to push back my wedding by a year just so that it would not upset my sister, even though everything had been paid for, and all the arrangements had been made, so it would cost us a bomb to have everything cancelled.

But of course, we were not even considering it, and when we made it clear to my parents, they started threatening us and told us that they would not be attending if we did get married. So my husband and I told them that it really did not matter if they were going to attend or not, because to be honest, I'm not very close with my family. They were invited as normal guests, they were not going to get any special treatment just because they were related to me by blood. Since all my life, I had never received any special treatment from them either. In fact, let alone special, they never even treated me as well as they treated my sister

so I decided to go ahead with my wedding and now, my parents are freaking out at me because they think that I lied by not telling them who my in-laws actually are. For context, my husband's family owns a pharmaceutical company, and they are quite wealthy. Most of the family is involved in the business, including my husband and I had kept all of this a secret from my family on purpose because, well, let's just say that they are not really the kind of people that I would want around rich relatives. My parents themselves own a hardware store, but for as long as I can remember, it has never been doing well. It gives them just enough money to live off of, but never more than that,

and I guess that's why they act like they do around anybody who is in a slightly higher tax bracket. I don't know how to explain it well, but they just turn into the biggest weirdos and start groveling, probably in the hopes that maybe somebody will invest in their business because they have always been looking for people to help them grow. Unfortunately, that has never worked, it just makes people feel weird and uncomfortable because they make it so obvious and these rich folks are not fools who will fall for their flattery. I have seen them try to do this stuff with other people, some of our own relatives or their friends,

at events, and it makes everybody around them feel really weird. I used to be very embarrassed and ashamed to be associated with them every time that they would start brown-nosing these people because I could tell that they were not only judging my parents, but they would also probably be judging us since my sister would also join in occasionally. I absolutely did not want the same kind of thing happening with my husband and his family, so when our families met, I made sure that I told everybody to keep their job descriptions low-key because the second that my parents would realize what a huge company they were all part of. They were instantly switched on their charm and tried to start flattering them, probably the

hopes that they could get something out of it. My husband and I have been together for three years and he has met my family several times, so he knows how to behave with them and he always made it sound like he was just an employee. so my parents treated him quite normally. My family doesn't really take that much of an interest in my life, so they have only met my husband's family once, at the time that we got engaged. So while making small talk,

my husband's parents were careful enough to downplay their role in the company and since this pharmaceutical company doesn't really have anything to do with my parents' line of work, they probably did not make the connection even after knowing their last names, so we were safe. However, the photos of our wedding made their way to my parents because everybody and my husband's family reposted them and somebody decided to put them up as a post on the official social media accounts of the company as well, which is how my parents found out about

which family I had married into. Literally the very same night that I got married, they started texting me and calling me to confront me about what had happened because they felt cheated. In their opinion, I should have been upfront about the kind of family that I was getting married to, but I had misled them into thinking that my husband and in-laws were just normal people. So, by skipping my wedding, they had lost a huge opportunity to start networking with people, becoming friends with my in-laws, and finding business opportunities for growth. They accused me of lying to them about how important my husband and in-laws were to their company because from the looks of it, if the wedding was significant enough to be posted on the

company profile, it meant that my in-laws were pretty important to the company. My parents had also finally made that connection by Googling their last names and now, they knew that this was a family business. They were really upset with me because not only had I been lying to them but I had apparently also been depriving them of business opportunities on purpose and they felt really betrayed by me. For the first couple of days after my wedding, I did not even bother responding to them because I just wanted to enjoy this newlywed phase. But I could no longer ignore them when they showed up at my house two days back, demanding answers for everything that I had been ignoring. At first, my husband and I made it very clear to them that we did not owe them any answers,

and the only reason we had even invited them and was to be polite. But if they were expecting me to offer them an explanation, or to apologize to them, they were just wasting their own time. After hearing us out, my parents just turned to me and then began the emotional manipulation. They were visibly upset and they did not even bother trying to hide it. My mother, in fact, even started crying. I tried not to let it get to me, but it was hard because they were bringing up stuff from the past, how they had brought me up, and they expected certain things from me. Initially, I had no intention of arguing with them. I was just planning on letting them speak and then get it over with. But when they started talking about how they had always tried to be good parents to

me and this is how I had repaid them, I had to call them out on that because as far as I could remember, they had mostly just tried to be good parents to my sister and for me, they had only ever done the bare minimum. So when they brought that up, I started arguing with them, and it went back and forth for a while. Ultimately, they just told me that they were really disappointed that I had cheated them out of an opportunity to become closer with such successful business people, and they claimed that the fact that I had done all of this on purpose. that I had gone to such extreme to hide my husband's family from them, it just went on to show how embarrassed I was of them and they believed that even if they had been present at the wedding, it wouldn't have made a difference because I would still have been ashamed of them. They also brought up how I had definitely made sure that even my engagement was a private and

intimate affair, just so that people wouldn't get to know, and more than hiding my in-laws, it was just me being ashamed of my family and where I came from. These accusations did not sit right with me because honestly, that was not. not true. I was not ashamed of the fact that I did not come from a rich enough family like my husband did, but I was ashamed of how they acted around rich people, that was what was embarrassing. I even tried to explain that to them, but they just wouldn't listen and kept saying that my being embarrassed by them was a good enough reason for them to be upset with me right now and the fact that I was even trying to defend myself instead of apologizing to them, it showed them that

they never really mattered to me. This victim mindset of there's got under my skin after a while, and I lost my temple, so I just told them to get out of my house because I did not owe them anything, not even an explanation. It had been my mistake to invite them in in the first place, hoping that we would be able to have a civilized discussion and put an end to this, but that was never going to be possible with them. After I said that, my parents started to leave, and my mother was still crying, but she did tell me that I had always been ashamed of my family and thought I was too good for everyone and now, it was just coming to the surface. She accused me of being just as shallow and pretentious as I thought they were, but just because I had a superiority

complex, I believed that I was different, even though I really wasn't. Before leaving, they told me that they did regret not attending the wedding, but more than that, they regretted the fact that they had wasted that time trying to talk to me, especially when it was so clear that my family was never important to me at all. So now I'm wondering, Ida for never properly introducing my parents to my in-laws? Hey, everyone, thank you so much for all the lovely comments and the advice. Before I get into the update, I would just like to explain some things. I had said that I'm not particularly close to my family, and that does not just include my parents and my sister, I met most of my family.

In fact, the only people invited to my wedding were a couple of my cousins, a few aunts and uncles who I get along with and that was it. They did not breathe a word about who my in-laws were my parents, even though they they knew, because they understood exactly why I did not want my parents getting to know who my in-laws are and they respected that. So anyway, I had very few people from my family invited to my wedding to begin with, which is why keeping things private was not exactly a big deal for us. Anyway, now getting into how we are dealing with my parents right now.

As you guys said, we have decided to cut all ties with my parents because we don't really need this sort of negativity in our lives. I don't owe them any answers at all, and you guys are right, they are the ones who choose to skip my wedding. It's not like I had refused their invites or anything. They could still have attended if they wanted to, but they thought that standing by my sister while she was getting divorced for her own fault was more important. Now they can suffer the consequences of their own actions. I don't need to feel bad for them at all. My husband and I are leaving for our honeymoon in a couple of days and when we come back, we are even going to move into a new house.

It's a wedding gift from my in-laws and it was a total surprise, but it came at the right time. Because now, even if they wanted, my parents would not be able to bother us by showing up at our house, since we are going to make sure that they do not get a hold of our new address. In fact, for a while, we are planning on not giving it out to anybody else at all. We are probably just going to tell a couple of our closest friends, but nobody from my family yet. My in-laws have been incredibly supportive about whatever I'm going through right now. now with my family and stuff and after they had found out that my parents had shown up at my place to speak to me. They had even offered to take that post down because that was where the problem

had started but honestly, this was not their fault. Besides, I was married to my husband, and I was proud to be a part of this family, not just because they are rich but because they're genuinely good people and that's a combination very difficult to find nowadays. So I did not have an issue with the post staying up. And now that my parents had already found out and were hounding the about this, I didn't see the point of taking down the post because even that would lead to people gossiping. I guess most of all, I did not want my parents to think that they were so important that we had to take that post down. They had continued to text me and call me, but last morning, I put an end to that by blocking them. I blocked my sister for good measure as well, because even though she hadn't

contacted me yet, I knew that my parents would start using her to text me or get access to me somehow once they realized that I had blocked them. For those of you who were asking, my sister was obviously not present at the wedding either. I had mentioned in my original post as well that she and I had never been very close growing up because she had always been a bit of a brat, and as we grew older, we just grew apart since we were not forced to live in the same house anymore. It wasn't as if we were on bad terms, so she had been invited, but after the divorce had been filed, I guess she decided not to show up.

I was fine with that, but the only thing that I had an issue with was my parents, parents deciding that they had the right to demand that I pushed back my wedding by an entire year, just because she was getting divorced since she herself had cheated. I don't know for sure if my sister had been the one to put our parents up to that or not, but regardless, I knew that she would always take our parents' side, and hoping for her to do the decent thing would be futile because after all, she is our parents' child and always has been. Either way, I don't really have any contact with anybody from my family right now, apart from the people who had been present at my wedding, of course. I have kept in touch with them, and I have also told them to keep me in the loop about whatever my parents are up to if it's something that could concern me. So far, I haven't heard anything funny but, well, I can never be too sure with them because I don't think they will stop at anything to try and make me look at the bad guy in this situation since the last time we spoke. They were pretty serious about how disappointed they were in me. Anyway, I'm just keeping my fingers crossed that nothing happens while I'm on vacation because I would seriously hate for my parents to ruin something that I have been planning

and looking forward to for so many months now. I know that expecting them to stay silent and not do anything for two weeks is a lot to ask, but hopefully, they won't do anything. Update 2, hey, guys, so my husband and I returned from our honeymoon a couple of days back, and while we were away, my parents did not try to do anything, but I guess that was only because they were waiting for us to come back. Earlier today, I received a phone call from my mother-in-law, and she sounded quite worried on the phone, telling us both to come over as soon as we could because apparently, my parents had shamelessly shown up at their place. I don't even know how they managed to

find where they live since my in-laws are pretty private people, but anyway, they must have had their ways. That was not even the biggest issue on my mind at the time because the most embarrassing thing was that they had shown up to talk about me and what I had done and as the grown-ups of the family. We needed to talk about how disappointing our behavior has been so that we didn't repeat it in the future. I don't know why my parents felt comfortable enough to behave like that because I'm a grown-up myself, not a misbehaving teenager, and even if I was one. It should have been there who should have dealt with this problem as my parents and not taken it to my in-laws. I guess. I guess they knew for a fact that my in-laws would contact us, and we would be forced to show up,

so that way they would be able to reach me and that's why they chose the specific time. Probably because they had somehow known that we were away on our honeymoon and would be back around this time. So one thing is for sure, somebody whom we have trusted has been speaking to my parents and telling them about what I'm up to. Which is not going to fly with me, but I'm going to have to deal with that later since today was all about my parents and what happened at my in-laws' place. The fact is that I'm not going to fly with me. The fact is that I'm going to fly with me. I'm going to that this was happening in itself was quite embarrassing, so my husband and I quickly rushed over to his parents' place to salvage the situation before it got worse. When we got there, my parents

were seated quite comfortably in their living room as home, and they were making my in-laws equally uncomfortable by acting overly friendly, just like they usually do. My mother-in-law opened the door to us, and my father-in-law had just been sitting there quietly and smiling awkwardly at whatever my parents were trying to say to him. Since so far, they had managed to stay civil, I decided not to make a scene and I tried to keep my calm as well, even though I was really upset and I had to use all my energy to keep myself from screaming at my parents. I told them that it was really not fine for them to show up at my in-laws' place like this, especially when the situation that we were dealing with did not even involve them directly,

it was between me and my parents. So there was really no reason for them to drag my in-laws into this without any reason, and if they wanted to speak to me, they could come to my house directly and talk it out with me. To that, they said that they had already tried that approach, but it hadn't worked out well, and now, they knew that I would show up with my husband if they visited my in-laws, which is why they had done this. I hated to admit it, but they were right about that. However, it really doesn't matter because if I did not want to speak to them, they should respect

that and not try to bother me. Especially given the circumstances, where they have always put me second and did not even attend my wedding, it definitely took a lot of audacity to try and make me look like a bad guy in a situation like this where they were clearly not the victims. They said that they had visited my in-laws directly to speak to them because they knew that we would come over and then, we could all discuss this as a family and sorted out. So I had to tell them, as politely as I could, that I had no interest in sorting things out with them, and I was completely fine with not clearing the air right now since I just wanted some space from them. I tried to be calm, but I guess they

could hear in my voice that I was really angry and was trying very hard to not lose it. And then my parents turned to my in-laws and started saying things like this is what we meant, this is what we have to deal with and just being weird in general. Luckily, my in-laws came to my defense almost instantly and told them that if I needed some space away from them, I definitely had my reasons and instead of forcing their presence they should be respectful of my boundaries and let it go. My parents were pretty shocked when that happened because I didn't think they were expecting my in-laws to side with me. They started looking even more surprised when my in-laws told them that they had

waited for us to come over and tried their best to deal with this civilly, but now that we were all here, they wanted to let my parents know that they did not think that I had done anything wrong and now that I was a part of the family. They were going to wholeheartedly support me in whatever I did. If I chose not to have any sort of relationship with my parents, they would be respectful of that as well and would expect them to do the same if they wanted me to be happy. I guess my parents were not expecting my in-laws to be so upfront after we arrived and maybe out of shock or maybe because they did not want to get on their side. For whatever reasons, they decided to leave immediately without a word. I mean, not exactly without a word, I could still hear the mumbling under their breath,

but that they kept to themselves thankfully. After they left, we sat and had a chat with my in-laws, and they told me that my parents had been really weird and clingy, which was not unexpected. They also said that they had been trying their best to turn them against me, making me look like the bad guy here, but it did not work because they already knew everything. Anyway, after that, we left too, and I'm hoping that my parents have learned their lesson now because this was just embarrassing. Update 3, Hey, Everybody. It has been three weeks since my parents showed up at my in-law's house and tried to get them on their side, but it did not work. After that, nothing really happened until this morning when my sister reached out to me. My sister and I are currently in the process of moving houses, so I have been quite busy,

which is why I hadn't been able to answer the phone when she had been calling. When I finally got the time to check my phone, I had about ten missed calls from an unknown number, probably a burner phone and countless messages from her. It was basically just her telling me to pick up the phone because she wanted to talk about how I was treating our parents, that I was breaking the family apart, and that our parents had been miserable for the past couple of weeks ever since I had humiliated them in front of my in-laws. After reading those texts, I realized that this number belonged to my sister and I decided not to call back, but I did not block her because I wanted to know what else she had to say about this.

So I texted her back, saying that none of that was my fault, and if they really thought that it was, then it meant that they were purely delusional. I told her that our parents had skipped my wedding on purpose for her sake, and they had shown up at my in-laws' place themselves and gotten humiliated, so I was not responsible for that mess. After I texted her back, she sent me a really long message, saying that I had made them very unhappy, and they were already having a hard time dealing with the fact that she was going through a divorce, even though she didn't really cheat on her husband. But in spite of that, he was accusing her of it. They were having a difficult time as it was, and on top of that, I decided to add to it. She called her. She called her.

me heartless, selfish, and whatnot, but I just told her that this family needs a serious lesson in taking accountability. And I'm glad that they are all facing the consequences of their actions right now because it's quite necessary for them to learn that they can't get away with everything. And then, I added that especially she, of all people, needed to know that. Obviously, I was referring to the fact that she had cheated and yet was acting like she was innocent. So she naturally got really upset about that and started going off on me, cursing at me through texts and stuff, and that's when I knew that I was done. So I blocked that number, and I went back to ignoring them altogether. And now, I'm never going to be responding to them again because

this was the last conversation that I had to have with any of them. I have said whatever I had to say. Number four, hey, guys. So it's been almost a year since I got married, and I just thought that I would post a little update here, to tell you guys what I have been up to. I haven't been in touch with my parents ever since I moved houses and it's been quite a relief. And recently, I also managed to find out who exactly had been telling my parents about what I was up to back then. It was one of my cousins who had been speaking to my sister, and I have cut them off now. That's actually what reminded me to post here. Apparently, this cousin was quite close to my sister as well, and just couldn't help themselves, because they thought they were doing something

good by trying to help a family reconcile. Anyway, we don't speak to that cousin anymore, and neither do we have anything to do with my family, apart from the few people that I trust. From what I know, my sister decided to move to another city just a couple of months after her divorce was finalized and my parents also decided to finally sell their store, so they could move away with my sister and start something new. Honestly, I wish them all the best, just so that they continue to stay out of my hair. I'm not sure how much longer I'll be able to hold them off from reaching out to me, though,

because my husband and I are planning to start a family, and I'm sure that once I announce my pregnancy, they'll be back again. But we will cross that bridge once we get to it, for now, we're just planning. My husband and I recently celebrated our first anniversary together, and we are quite happy with our lives and are also looking forward to becoming parents soon. I hope you enjoy this story. insane step relative attempted to ruin my meal at my baby celebration because she's angry I'm having a baby in the identical month she's tying the knot therefore I will address this issue directly point my mill and I don't have a good relationship we have never had one since mill has always been rude to me right from the start now I know you must be thinking that the reason she is this way is maybe because she is overprotective about her son right well no she's She is this way because she doesn't like the fact that I am a good wife to her son.

For context, my husband, Rick, had a very rough childhood with my Mill. You see, Mill is the sort of woman who never believed in marriage, so she would constantly be dating random men. Even if she did get married twice, both of her marriages ended up as complete disasters. Rick is her oldest child from her very first marriage. He has told me that his parents were extremely toxic together and would sometimes even have physical fights between them, which Rick has unfortunately witnessed. Mill has always been an alcoholic, so she would sometimes go hours drinking while forgetting to feed Rick. His biological dad was no better. As a result, Rick was forced from a very young age to step up and take care

of himself. When his dad left his mom, Mill started using drugs so Rick would have to take care of her as well so she would not end up dead somewhere in the streets. When it was time for him to go to college, of my Mill so he immediately moved out to his dorm so he could have a new beginning. Mill would try to guilt-trip him by saying how he abandoned her. She would also force him to give her part of his monthly wages which he would earn from his part-time jobs. Rick felt guilty about the only parent he had left so he would give in to her demands. In his third year of college, Mill married again and had a daughter named Susan. Rick knew the kind of mother she was so he was always gentle and kind to his step-sister.

It's impressive how close both Rick and Susan are even today. Once Mill married again, she stopped asking him for everything since she then had a husband to fulfill her needs and got busy with raising Susan. When Rick joined his first job at our company, he met me. I am a year older than him and I am his senior at work. I have to say that from our very first meeting, I noticed how attractive he was but being a working professional, I never thought about crossing the line. It was only eight months later, when Rick finally confessed how he'd always had a crush on me that we finally decided to go out on our first date. Once we knew that this was what we wanted and were serious about each other, we disclosed our relationship to HR. Fortunately, our company doesn't have any strict policies against coworkers dating as long as it is reported beforehand. Rick has always told me that my coming into his life has changed him for the better.

I don't know how true this holds, but I do have to say that after I came into his life, I started to notice how much control his mother had on his life. She would waste no opportunity to gaslight him and try to paint herself as this innocent victim. Every time she and Rick had a disagreement, she would put him down by remarking how he was exactly like his father. This would hurt Rick since his dad had abandoned them and it was very painful for him to relive it. But when I came into his life, I encouraged him to have a healthy space from her so she would not be able to affect him so much. Since we have come into a relationship, I have noticed a positive change

in Rick. He has stronger boundaries now with my Mill. Now Rick is the sort of man who loves bragging about his partner, me, even though I sometimes might get embarrassed and is very open when it comes to complimenting me. It is one of his best qualities which I absolutely adore. Whenever Rick and my Mill talked, he would tell her how he loves being with me and how good I take care of him. I guess is how Mill first started resending me because Rick would always tell her how his life is so much better now with me in it and how he has never been this happier. Mill would then try to gaslight him and say how she sacrificed so much for him, but Rick would retort that it was him who sacrificed his childhood taking care of her while she would drink and do drugs. Mill hated hearing this

since according to her past should remain in the past and would then scold Rick for bringing it up. One night when Rick and I were living together, Mill showed up at our doorstep in the middle of the night crying about how she couldn't live with her husband anymore. It turns out Mill cheated on her husband with a complete stranger at a bar. When this stranger found out that she was married, he promptly found Mill's husband through Facebook and sent him a message apologizing for sleeping with his wife and how he had no idea about it. Understandably, her husband was furious and confronted her about it, but she refused to apologize saying that it was just a one-time mistake and that if he was a real man, he should forgive her for it and try to fight for their relationship.

Fortunately for the husband, he was done being manipulated by her and promptly kicked her out. This is why she showed up at our doorstep begging Rick for help. Rick told her how this was all her fault and she needed to apologize to her husband immediately but Mill kept refusing saying how she didn't need a guy like him and that she had Rick to take care of him. I rolled my eyes hearing this since this was always her excuse. She would mess up and expect her son to take care of it. But things were different. I was living with Rick so I told her. him privately that his mother could not stay with us for long and that she needed to find her

own accommodation since I couldn't deal with her drama. Thankfully, Rick agreed, and after we let her stay for a week during which Mill did absolutely nothing around the house. She would leave her dirty dishes on the counter or the sink in her dirty laundry on her bedroom floor expecting me to clean up after her. She would demand that I cook her favorite meals only and on days when I was too tired to cook. She would taught me about how bad of a partner I was for ordering take. and that her son deserved much better than this. I would keep quiet since this was her first time staying with us and I was trying my best to be mature. I once also discovered that she had been smoking in our kitchen since she left her cigarette but on the floor for me to clean up.

Living with her was a nightmare and as soon as a week passed, I talked with Rick about asking her to leave. He sat her down and calmly tried to talk to her about it, but hearing this, Mill erupted in anger. She started saying how he was being insensitive and that as his mother, he should take care of her as long as she needed without any questions. She continued to say that she had every right to stay at our place and that he was being disrespectful by asking her to leave. I scoffed when hearing her words and told her that she was wrong and that this was our place which both me and Rick were paying for so she had absolutely no rights to anything here without my permission. I continued telling her how we had been more than welcoming to her for a week, but she had done nothing to me. make it easier on us and now it was time for her to give us our own space. Rick agreed to my words and added how she should probably try to apologize to her husband or

maybe go live with her sister. This is when Mill erupted in anger screaming at Rick about how dare I talk to her this way and that this was not my business so I should just keep my mouth shut. Now I am not a woman who takes shit from anyone so I calmly told her that her time of trying to control and manipulate everyone was done and that we didn't appreciate her trying to bring her drama into our place so she needed to leave immediate. Her eyes widened in shock hearing this, but Rick interjected saying how she should never speak to me this way ever again since I was his equal partner and he didn't appreciate anyone talking to me this way when I had taken care of her this whole week. He told her how lucky he was to have me in his life and that I took care of him more than she ever did his entire life.

Mill did not like hearing this and started yelling back saying how she had done the best for him and that he should be grateful to her for the life he is now and should allow her to live with us, but Rick was in no mood to listen further. Ultimately, she had to pack up and leave the very next day. We found out later that she went to live with Susan. This incident just made our relationship even worse, but I have never regretted standing up to her. Anyway, I guess, this is why she has always been competitive with me and has continued to resent me. When Rick and I got married, she warned him saying that he would regret getting married to a woman like me and that he needed to marry a more homely wife who could take care of his house. I laughed hearing this irony coming from her when she was far from being a homely wife herself. She didn't attend our wedding in protest but honestly, no one cared.

We all had the best time of our lives. Now coming on to the incident at hand, I am three months pregnant. Rick and I had not informed this to anyone since I have had a miscarriage before. This second pregnancy has taken a long time so we were extra careful and didn't want to inform people beforehand. Now that we are out of the danger zone, we felt it was appropriate for us to inform our I-oved ones. We wanted to surprise everyone so we had called up everyone at an intimate gathering at our place. Rick wanted his mother to be present and I agreed since regardless of our relationship. I wanted our child to be loved by everyone.

When people started arriving, they would notice my belly and would take a moment to process before exclaiming in happiness. Everyone was so happy for us and were excitedly at us. asking us if we had come up with baby names. When the doorbell rang and Mill arrived, I was shocked to see her walking inside arm and arm with a new man. I looked at Rick and he looked equally shocked. She then introduced him to everyone saying this was her fiancé and that she was getting married in a few months. My mouth dropped open as I couldn't believe how unbelievably entitled she

was to not even inform us about her new partner yet to come to our place and make the announcement. irritated, I looked at Rick and he was pissed as well but we didn't want to ruin this moment so we politely congratulated her. As I walked up to shake her hand and introduce myself to her new fiancé, Mill suddenly spotted my belly. I watched her smile falter as she looked for me to Rick angrily. She then asked loudly if I was pregnant and I nodded. Everyone around us started exclaiming how we all had such wonderful news that we had given. I glanced at Mill and she was red in her face. She looked at Rick and asked him why he hadn't informed her before, but Rick joked saying that she hadn't informed us about her fiancé either. Mill then started to say how as his mother she needed

to be the first one to know about her future grandson. I interjected and calmly explained to her that we didn't want to jump the gun and spread the news until we were sure that we were out of any potential risks. I reminded her how our last miscarriage had taught us to be careful and that we had called everyone today to our place so we could celebrate this news together. But Mill was not satisfied with the response. She told me that she was getting married in six months, which would also be the time I would be giving birth. I told her that she should be happy to have a grandchild in the same month that she would be married but Mill looked pissed. She retorted that she was still too young to be a grandmother and that she would have appreciated

us giving her a heads up since now she will have to speed up her wedding process as she didn't want anyone to call her a granny on her wedding day. Her reasoning sounded absurd, and I couldn't help but roll my eyes at her misplaced priorities. I calmly reminded her that the focus should be on celebrating the new additions to our lives, both the upcoming wedding and the impending arrival of our child, rather than worrying about what people might say. But Mill, like a child, decided to blatantly ignore me as if I didn't exist and walked away to talk to other guests. I shook my head since I knew her quite well by now and her immatureness was not astonishing to me anymore. Rick and I decided to let it go and got busy with our friends. When Susan arrived, she greeted us warmly and congratulated us on

our pregnancy. Rick asked her if she knew that their mother was engaged again but she looked just as surprised as us and told him that she never told her anything about a new man. She joked that they should not be surprised by her since clearly, Mill changes her man like the weather. When it was time to serve lunch, up to bring the food out, but Rick and my parents urged me to remain seated telling me that I should not even lift a finger and that they would serve everyone. My mill must have overheard them and was probably trying to act nice in front of everyone or impress her new fiancé because she interjected saying that she would help out by bringing me a plate so that I wouldn't have to lift a finger. I smiled politely not knowing how to react since just a minute ago. She was blatantly ignoring me and now she wanted to bring me my food. She had never been nice to me so I couldn't imagine why she was suddenly trying to act all nice to me. As we all sat down at the table to have our meal, Mill came and handed me a plate.

She announced loudly that she had chosen more vegetables rather than meat so her future grandbaby would be strong and healthy. I didn't mind the vegetables since she was more of a vegetarian herself and everyone around me Ud and odd saying how well she was taking care of me but I knew her better. This was completely uncharacteristic of her to bring me a plate. I looked at the food suspiciously trying to see if she had done anything to my food, but it looked completely normal. Mill brought out her plate and then went back to the kitchen to get herself a kitchen which was quite usual for her. Unbeknownst to people around me, I surreptitiously exchanged plates since she had brought a lot

of vegetables as well and hoped that she would not notice. I thought no one had caught me, but I caught her fiancé sitting next to her looking at me, but he didn't say anything, so I prayed that he would not tell her anything either. Before she could come back, I started gobbling on my food so she would be less suspicious about what I had done. I watched her sit down next to me and then she asked me if I was enjoying the food. I told her I was and she told me that I should try out the salad that she had brought for me on the plate as apparently no mothers should have more salad. I nodded and kept eating. Mill then took a bite of her food, chewed it slowly, and immediately spit it out like,

loudly in front of everyone. My eyes widened in shock as I saw her looking at the plate closely while others asked her if everything was okay. This was the very plate she had given me and I had exchanged it with hers. She took a sip of her drink but continued to cough so she excused herself to go to the bathroom. I immediately whispered to Rick that we needed to talk since I didn't want to make a scene in front of everyone. Worried that she intended to harm me by mixing something with my food, I told him what had happened. He looked at me incredulously when I recounted to him the entire thing and then asked me if I was sure about this. I nodded and told him that I didn't know what she had mixed up with the food, but I did exchange her plate with mine and he could ask his mother's fiancé about it if he wanted.

Rick assured me that he was going to take care of it. I tried to stop him saying that we could confront his mother later, but he wasn't having it. He stormed into the house immediately, and I saw him talking to his mother's fiancé. I couldn't hear their conversation, but Rick was visibly furious. His mother returned from the bathroom, looking confused and concerned. She tried to approach the situation casually, but Rick cut her off. In a firm and controlled voice, he asked, did you do something to my wife's food? The question hung in the air, and everyone around the table fell silent, sensing the tension.

Mill stammered, denying any wrongdoing and acting innocent. She claimed that she only wanted to make sure I had a healthy meal for the baby. Rick wasn't buying it. He warned her loudly that if she didn't confess right then and there, then he would be calling the police. Everyone looked at them confused since no one had an idea that I had exchanged plates and she had eaten from the plate she had apparently given me. Mill tried to get out of it by saying how she had not done anything and it was probably our wild imagination, but I walked into the room and told everyone what had happened. My mother gasped in shock and disdain and asked me if I was okay. I nodded and turned my head to Mill who looked furious that she had been caught.

With everyone staring at her and judging her for what she had done, she finally confessed that she had just mixed up large amounts of salt to my salad as a harmless prank. My eyes widened in shock and I asked her why she would ever do something like that and Mill tried to justify saying salt was not going to kill me or anything and I would have probably gone and puked like she did, so it was not a big deal. Before I could even react to her callousness, Rick looked like he had lost his mind and started shouting at her that she was crazy to do something like this and that she needed to be reported. Mill scoffed saying that this was being blown out of proportion and that salt could never kill

anyone. She continued to say how as a new mother I should get used to puking so this prank was clearly not a big deal. My mother, who had never before disrespected Mill, marched up to her angrily saying, How dare you play with my daughter's health, especially during such a special. moment. You should be ashamed of yourself. How dare you jeopardize the well-being of your own grandchild? You've gone too far, and I never want to see you near my daughter again. Rick chimed in saying that what she had done was outright crazy and that her actions were unacceptable. He asked her and her fiancé to leave immediately. Mill, realizing the severity of the situation, attempted to downplay her actions, insisting it was just a joke but not a single person came to.

her support. The atmosphere was tense as Rick escorted his mother out, and I remained standing, still processing what had just happened. Our friends and family came up to me offering me their support. Everyone's excited mood had been brought down by Mill and her immature actions. Rick returned shortly, apologizing to everyone for the disruption and assuring them that we should continue to celebrate regardless of how toxic his mother was since he was going to be a father for the first time. The mood had undoubtedly shifted, but but our loved ones rallied around us, offering their support and understanding. Since that day, Rick and I have decided that we cannot allow our baby anywhere near his mother

after what she has done. Clearly, something is inherently wrong with her and we can't put my life or the baby's life at risk by allowing her to disrupt our lives. Would it if we cut her off from our lives? Update 1. Thank you, everyone, for your support and comments these past four days. To everyone asking why are we even feeling guilty for cutting her off even after what she did, it's because Rick has never had a healthy relationship with a parent.

He and his mom clearly have a toxic relationship, but it's not always easy for a child to cut off his parents matter how difficult they are. But because it is now about the health of our baby, Rick seems to have made up his mind about it. I just don't want him to regret anything which is why I wanted some unbiased opinions from everyone. He has decided to talk to her separately as I don't have the end. to face her ever again. Hopefully, things go well and I will update you soon. Update 2, so it's been a month since my last update. Unfortunately, things have not been going well with our plan to cut off our mill. First of all, Rick went and talked with her about our

decision and they had a huge fight which was quite expected. But after that, knowing that we don't want her in our lives, she keeps showing up at our place unannounced. She mostly does this during the weekdays knowing that Rick would be at the office and I would be at home alone. Luckily, we already have cameras installed so I never opened the door for her. She hasn't done anything crazy but comes around with chocolates or flowers. I never touch those things since I have paranoia now in case she has done something to them. Rick always comes back home and throws them straight into the bin. It's unsettling to live with this constant anxiety, and it has taken a toll on my mental well-being as well.

We are hoping that eventually, she is going to give up since she is blocked on our phones and we don't open the door for her either. My parents have been worried for me ever since the incident and my mother comes over and stays with me whenever she can. For now, I am just trying my hardest to focus on this journey of becoming a mother and being as healthy as possible for my child. Update 3. Hey everyone, thank you for everyone's continued support these last few months and I would like to apologize for not giving an update sooner. I have been quite busy with my life, but I have a very important update. Remember when I wrote that my Mill would continue to show up to our place hoping to talk to me? Well, a few weeks ago, after repeated attempts to contact us, she left a letter in the mailbox. I opened it hesitantly, half expecting some manipulative plea or a guilt trip.

To my surprise, the letter was more of a formal apology. Mill expressed regret for her past actions, acknowledging the harm she had caused. She promised to respect our decision and give us the space we needed by never contacting us again until we were ready to do so. I was shocked to read the letter and when Rick came, I asked him to double check if this was really his mother's handwriting since this was quite unexpected. It turns out that she is married now, which happened way faster than unexpected so probably she wants to turn over a new leaf which I appreciate, and part of me wants to believe her sincerity. However, for the sake of our safety, we will continue to maintain our distance from her. For now, Rick and I are focused on preparing for the upcoming arrival of our child, hoping for a peaceful and stress-free environment.

I hope you enjoy this story. My sibling shoved me towards the staircase during her gathering, claiming it was a light-hearted joke that resulted in my hospitalization. However, my guardians are warning me of dissonment if this behavior continues. I press charges I 28F am currently four months pregnant my husband Newton and I have been trying to conceive for the past two years and I'll be honest there were moments when we almost lost hope the weight felt endless but then almost when we least expected it we found out I was pregnant this pregnancy means the world to us especially because we've had to overcome so many

obstacles along the way we are absolutely overjoyed that we're finally going to welcome our first child into the world since I have suffered miscarriages before Newton and I decided that this time we wanted to be extra cautious for the sake of our emotional well-being we had chosen to keep the pregnancy a secret until we were absolutely certain that everything was progressing smoothly we wanted to protect ourselves from the added heartache of having to publicly grieve if for any reason we lost this pregnancy too so as of last week neither my parents nor my younger sister l knew that i was pregnant it felt strange at times keeping them in the dark but at the same time i just needed the space to process everything my family has always been the type to celebrate

everything from big milestones to even the smallest of victories and honestly I love that about them. It makes every occasion feel extra special and we've built so many happy memories together over the years, however, for the past four months I've been a bit distant when it comes to attending family events I just needed more time for myself. Especially with the pregnancy being such an emotional journey last week though my younger sister Elle got promoted at work and she was beyond excited I was supposed to have her dream wedding last year. But everything fell apart at the last moment it was the night before the wedding when her ex cheated on her with one of his co-workers during his bachelorette party the next day on the actual day of the wedding the groom didn't even have

the decency to show up and talk to Elle instead one of his friends came to deliver the devastating news that he had decided to back out of the wedding entirely our entire family was shocked and the whole situation was incredibly embarrassing we had put so much into preparing for her big day and it was supposed to be one of the happiest moments of her life i was absolutely devastated completely heartbroken, she had been so excited and full of hope for her. Future with this man only to have it all shattered in such a cruel and public way after that Elle threw herself into her career. It was her way of coping her way of staying busy and distracted from the hurt.

She's always been ambitious and hardworking. But after the wedding fiasco, her dedication to her job reached a new level so now that she got promoted it was a huge milestone for her both personally and professionally. That's why she wanted to throw a celebration to mark the occasion and practically begged me to come she mentioned that she hadn't seen me in a while and I could tell she really. Missed having me around my parents were also encouraging me to show up asking me repeatedly to attend and telling me how much it would mean to Elle I really didn't want to disappoint her especially since I hadn't been present at the last few family gatherings so I finally agreed

but the thing is I didn't want to steal the spotlight from Elle on her big. Night by showing up visibly pregnant and having the focus shift away from her achievement. That was the last thing I wanted I wanted her to have her moment and I didn't want to take away any attention, but with the baby bump growing it was getting harder and harder to hide. Still, I thought I could manage it for one night I decided to wear a long. Floy dress that would help conceal my midsection and I even went so far as to wear a shapewear to minimize the bump as much as possible. I was determined to keep the focus on Elle and her promotion when I showed up at Elle's party everything seemed to be going according to plan.

No one suspected a thing and I breathed a little easier knowing that my efforts to hide my pregnancy were working my mom did make a comment though. She noticed that my face, and arms looked a bit chubbier than usual, but I had already thought about how to handle situations like that. So I quickly joked back saying I'd just been eating a lot lately honestly. I was relieved that they were more inclined to think I was just gaining weight rather than suspecting the truth about my pregnancy that felt like the safer option for now as the night went on I realized just how out of place I was feeling I'm not used to staying up late. Any more in the party seemed to be going on forever my husband Newton came straight from work to the party and was having a good

time he did keep checking in on me from time to time making sure I was okay. Which I appreciated meanwhile, Elle and the rest of my family were having the time of their lives. They were doing shots dancing in the backyard just really enjoying themselves. It made me happy to see Elle so carefree and in high spirits. Especially after everything she's been through, but I started feeling queasy probably from all the oily food and the heat of the evening I decided I needed to get away from the loud music and the energetic dancing, so I slipped inside the house and found a quiet spot on the couch. All I really wanted at that point was to go back home, put my feet up. Maybe give myself

a leg massage crawl into bed and read a bit on my Kindle. I close my eyes for just a second hoping to rest and gather myself. That's when my Aunt Mia sat down next to me and startled me awake. I hadn't even realized I dozed off. She offered me a glass of wine, but I shook my head without giving any explanation. She then commented on how my face was practically glowing all evening and then commented how I looked like I was pregnant I froze not knowing how to react. I tried to laugh it off feeling awkward and avoiding eye contact. But Aunt Mia is no fool her eyes widened in realization and before I knew it she asked me outright.

Are you really pregnant? I panicked inside but tried to play it cool I shook my head hoping to distract her but Aunt Mia placed her hands on my stomach and her eyes lit up with absolute certainty she exclaimed. Oh my God, sweetheart. You are pregnant, she laughed. and pulled me into a hug I panicked a bit and whispered asking her almost pleading not to say anything to anyone yet since I didn't think it was the right moment to announce but Aunt Mia brushed off my

concerns she insisted that the family deserved to know such happy news and that everyone had been waiting so long for. This moment eagerly hoping for me to get pregnant I pointed out to her that this was Elle's night but Aunt Mia cradled my face in her hand smiled at me and reassured me that this was a family night since everyone had gathered together. It was the perfect time to share and asked me not to overthink it before I could stop her Aunt Mia got up and walked outside where everyone was still dancing and celebrating my heart dropped as I watched her Aunt Mia with all the enthusiasm in the world gathered everyone's attention she told them that she had some big news to share and then without. Missing a beat she pointed directly at me and announced to

everyone that I was pregnant for a brief moment there was silence as everyone took in what Aunt Mia had just said and then the entire party erupted my family rushed toward me surrounding me in a wave of hugs, cheers and congratulations, they were also overjoyed hugging me tightly with tears. In their eyes expressing how happy they were for me and Newton they had all known about my previous miscarriages. So they were understandably very ecstatic about this news my mom and dad were crying overcome with emotion people were hugging Newton too congratulating him and celebrating this new chapter in our lives. This certainly wasn't how I wanted to announce my pregnancy I had envisioned a more intimate personal moment something quiet and special where

I could tell my family when I felt ready. Instead, I had been thrust into the spotlight at a party that was supposed to be all about Elle, and that's when I noticed her standing off to the side, trying her best to smile. But clearly feeling out of place she wasn't joining in the celebration and was avoiding I contact with me, I felt a wave of guilt wash over me knowing that I had tried so hard to avoid exactly this kind of situation I walked up to her and told her how sorry I was that Aunt Mia revealed my pregnancy, Elle took a deep breath and asked why I hadn't. mentioned anything about my pregnancy before I explained that I had planned to announce it a few weeks later when I felt more comfortable and ready to share the news but shook her head, pursed her lips and simply said whatever.

I guess you got your wish her word stung and I was taken aback by her reaction I tried to reason with her, but Elle didn't seem to be in the mood for a discussion she took a sip of her wine walked away and didn't pay any more attention to me the rest of the night was filled with overwhelming advice from family and friends about being a first time. parent everyone seemed eager to share their tips and experiences Elle meanwhile kept glaring at me from across the room as if all this was somehow my fault her reaction made me feel even more uncomfortable and guilty at one point I felt the urgent need to use the bathroom I got up and headed toward the guest washroom but it was full with my bladder feeling like it was about to burst I decided to go upstairs to use the main bedroom's washroom instead after I relieved myself I emerged from the bathroom and found Elle standing outside waiting for me she seemed drunk I smiled awkwardly feeling the tension between us and tried to offer another apology. Elle didn't seem to soften at all instead. She just rolled her eyes and asked, are you really pregnant? Her tone was almost dismissive and there was an edge of skepticism in her voice.

I looked at her holding my stomach instinctively and responded, of course, I am, why would I lie about it? Elle continued to say how this was all really suspicious when I had not even revealed the pregnancy to my mom, who I usually talked with every day her persistent questioning was starting to really irritate me, I tried to explain my reasons once again hoping she'd understand that it had been my choice to keep it a secret then L. in a tone that cut. Deeply said maybe this pregnancy will also end in miscarriage just like your previous ones. I was stunned by her insensitivity. How could she say something so vile about my child? I yelled at her my voice trembling with a mix of hurt and anger. How dare you say something like that? I've apologized to you several times tonight, but what

you said was out of line my voice echoed with frustration Elle shot back expressing her bitterness about me stealing her spotlight. Especially after everything she had been through last year I tried to remind her that I had been there for her through her heartbreak spending countless nights at her place helping her heal after her groom abandoned her I would never intentionally overshadow her and if she was angry about how things turned out she should direct her frustration at. Aunt Mia who had outed me without my consent, Elle. However, continued to blame me feeling utterly drained and fed up with the argument. I decided it was best to walk away and go back downstairs. I needed some space and time to process everything hoping that Elle would calm down and we could

address things later Elle was following me close behind as she kept repeating how I was being selfish and how I should have just let her have one night to herself. I ignored her but as I reached the stairway to go downstairs, I suddenly felt a forceful push from behind my eyes widened in shock as I stumbled struggling to regain my balance I managed to grab the railing trying to stop myself from falling but the momentum in my own weight caused my knees to buckle I lost my footing and ended up falling. Head first down the stairs in a split second. My instincts took over I used my hands to protect my stomach trying to shield my baby from the impact my body slammed down the stairs and the full weight of my fall pressed down on my wrists the fall was brutal. I felt an intense crack and

sharp searing pain shoot through my hands the pain was immediate and overwhelming and I cried out in agony as I lay there crumpled on the stairs the world around me seemed to blur the pain and my wrist was excruciating but my primary concern was for the baby and whether the fall had caused any harm the commotion of my fall and my cries for help quickly drew the attention of the rest of the family they rushed over in a panic their faces filled with concern and alarmed the room was suddenly chaotic as everyone tried to make sense of what had just happened my husband immediately picked me up and brought me down the stairs I was in a lot of pain and kept repeating. That Elle had pushed me down the stairs. Everyone looked shocked, all eyes turned to

Elle who was standing behind me looking guilty and silent. My husband screamed at her as he confronted her about how she could push a pregnant woman down the stairs. My mother visibly distressed rushed up the stairs and shook Elle's shoulders demanding to know if she had really pushed me, Elle, her face flushed and tearful whimpered and nodded in confirmation. The realization hit my mother hard Elle then began to cry uncontrollably holding my mother saying she was drunk and didn't know what she was doing I was starting to lose consciousness the pain and shock overwhelming me through the haze. I heard Newton urgently calling 911 requesting an ambulance my vision was blurring and I could barely make out the concerned faces around me everything after that was a blur of sirens' confusion

and frantic activity when I finally came to I found myself in a hospital room Newton was asleep in a chair beside my bed looking exhausted I woke him. Gently asking for some water as my throat was dry and parched as he helped me sit the water. I asked him what had happened after the fall he recounted how I had lost consciousness due to the pain and how the fracture in my wrist had required immediate medical attention the doctors had placed me in a cast and I would need to wear it for the next. For to six weeks while the bone healed my next question was about the baby Newton reassured me that the doctors had checked and our child was safe which brought a wave of relief I was glad to know that our child was going to be okay Newton then filled me in on the chaos that had unfolded after the accident the family was apparently furious with Elle and had even tried to get her arrested, however, because I was unconscious the police had only been able to take statements from the witnesses and they still needed my official statement to press any charges Newton took my

hands as he stressed how important it was for me to set aside my love for my sister and to report her actions he was firm, stating that there was no justification for her pushing me down the stairs especially in my condition. I shook my head still in disbelief the idea that I could have done something so harmful was almost impossible for me to grasp the pain and my wrist was physical but the emotional pain of realizing that my own sister could have acted out in such a. Way was almost too much to bear I told Newton that I wanted to speak to L first as I wanted to understand what had driven her to act so destructively I needed to hear from her directly to get some explanation or at least an apology Newton dialed her number and handed

me his phone when my sister answered I asked her straightforwardly about why she. Did what she did Elle sighed heavily as if the words were difficult to get out before finally opening up honestly, I'm just so tired of you always being the center of attention in our family, she said her voice laced with resentment, you have a husband now you are pregnant, you get to have everything in your life, but last night was supposed to be my. Night only yet as usual you showed up with your pregnancy announcement and hogged all the attention she paused for a moment before continuing her tone shifting defensively and pushing you down the stairs that was just a harmless prank.

I didn't even think you were really pregnant at first. I didn't mean for it to be such a big deal. Her words were shocking and hurtful. I couldn't believe that she had decided to push me down the stairs essentially endangering my life just because she did not want to believe me before I could react Elle continued to say I've been through a lot with my failed engagement and for you to just show up and rub your happiness in my face was just too much next time I am sure you will think twice before trying to overshadow me again I was stunned by her explanation she had absolutely no remorse and was basically blaming me for her actions she had not even once apologized my mother who had been listening on the other end took

the phone from Elle and asked me how I was doing I hadn't realized my parents were still there with my sister I told her that my baby and I were doing fine and that I had to get a wrist fracture my mom told me that she dad and I had stayed up all night at Elle's place after the party because they were all worried about me, I scoffed and pointed out that they could have waited for me at the hospital rather than stay with my sister if they were so worried my mom then told me how she and dad had been talking to Elle and both of them felt like she wasn't in the right state of mind since yesterday she urged me to not report my sister to the police as this was just a stupid drunk. Mistake despite what others are telling me I was stunned by my mother's plea

why are you defending Elle when she hasn't even apologized to me? I asked trying to make sense of the situation my mom's side heavily and explained that I was struggling with a lot right now. She mentioned that I had been crying nonstop since I had embarrassed her in front of everyone. I reminded my mom that the real issue was that I had pushed me down the stairs and they needed to focus on that first my mother. Started emphasizing how family is family and that fights like this sometimes happened between sisters she pointed out how I had never done this to me before which was true but at the same time it did not excuse her behavior now my mom commented that it was not worth pursuing charges

over a wrist fracture and that she and dad would make sure this. Never happens again my frustration reached its peak. I firmly stated that before I called her I was a bit confused, however. After talking to Elle, my mind was made up and she needed to be taught a lesson my mom growing increasingly upset warned me that filing charges could destroy Elle's career and beg me to reconsider I told her that I couldn't care less about anything at that moment in a final attempt to sway me my mother threatened that she and dad would disinherit me if I went through with pressing charges against Elle as this would be a permanent record on her and could affect her for the rest of her life. Her threat shocked me, but I decided not to back

down after the phone call I went ahead and filed a case against my sister Ida for potentially destroying my sister's life, even though she has shown no remorse update one just wanted to update that my sister has finally been arrested my parents have been calling me and my husband nonstop. But we have silenced our phones. Newton is extremely upset by how my parents seem to be favoring my sister over me. Meanwhile, Newton's family and other relatives have reached out to offer their support and express their concern. Everyone agrees that pressing charges against my sister was the right decision after reading some of your comments I'm even. More worried about my baby's safety if I could push me down the stairs, I'm concerned she might also pose a threat to my baby in the future,

hence I am planning to get a restraining order against her so that she cannot come near me or my family again update two. Hello fellow Redditors since my update last month my sister who was earlier charged with assault has just been sentenced her lawyer who my parents fully paid for was excellent and presented a strong case since it's her first offense. She was given a probationary period the judge ordered Elle to cover my medical bills attend six months of mandatory counseling and have regular check-ins with a probation officer my parents are still furious with me. But are two in intimidated to confront me after the backlash they've been receiving from the rest of the family. I have openly admitted to everyone about how my parents wanted me to protect Elle by not

pressing charges against her relatives from both my side and my husband's side have reached out to my parents and told them off my mom and dad continue to. Insist that Elle is going through mental struggles, but nobody thinks it's a valid excuse for what she did to me. I hope for Elle's sake my parents do take her to see a psychiatrist so she can get better following the sentencing I've applied for a restraining order to ensure she can't come near me or my family again for everyone asking if my sister was. Really always good to me while we were growing up or maybe I missed some signs. Honestly, I'm not sure how to answer that yes. We had our usual disagreements and fought sometimes, but I never imagined she harbored such

deep resentment towards me as her older sibling. I've always loved her deeply and never thought she was capable of pushing me down the stairs just out of spite, trust me. I am as shocked as the rest of you I guess it's true when they say it's often the people closest to us who can end up betraying us update three. It's been five months since I last updated here, me and Newton haven't seen or been in contact with L or my parents five days ago. I gave birth to my baby Newton and I have been discharged from the hospital and now we're doing our best to care for our newborn son last night just before we sat down for dinner. I heard a knock at the door when I opened it low and behold, it was my mother standing there on my doorstep I was completely taken

aback. I did not expect to see her at all. I cautiously asked, what are you doing here? My husband stepped up beside me and stood protectively in front as he was as confused as me to see her on our doorstep. My mother immediately started gushing telling me how she had heard from some of the relatives that I had given birth and she just had to come over to. Meet the baby her excitement seemed out of place considering everything that had happened between us recently. She went on talking about how she and dad were thrilled to finally be grandparents. She mentioned that dad would be arriving shortly with some wine and baby gifts so that we could all celebrate together as a family I exchanged a look with. Newton both of us in disbelief was my mother really acting like the last few months hadn't happened? I reminded her as calmly as I could that we hadn't spoken to her in the last five months after she decided to support all over me yet now here she was standing on my porch acting as though we were all on good terms just because I had given birth.

Like we were about to have some joyous family reunion Newton told my mom that she had forfeited her right to be a grandparent the moment she chose not to be a good parent to me first he reminded her how inhumanely I had treated me and had she not been my sister he would have beaten her up right then and there however being a mother she had. Protected that monster over me his words were firm and I could tell they hit a nerve my mother's face shifted and she looked furious she tried to argue back insisting that she did what she had to do and that those were things of the past she argued that we couldn't just cut her and her husband out of our children. child's life she pointed out how unfair it was for us to keep her away from her grandchild but Newton wasn't having it. He reminded her that this was our son, it was our decision who got to be involved in his life and both of us didn't feel comfortable having her around in our lives. My mother continued to argue that I had actually been diagnosed with depression so that explained why she did. What she did to me I shook my head in frustration as my mother continued to justify that Elle felt terrible for what she did and was working on getting better.

She assured me that with the birth of my son we could all finally be. be one happy family and let go of the past Elle scoffed and pointed out how I did not want to do no such thing she thought she could just sweep everything under the rug and be part of our lives again, but things had changed there was no going back to the way things where I couldn't handle much more of the situation so I asked my mom to leave I didn't want to spoil my mood further. Especially not after everything that had already been said but right at that very moment my dad arrived in our driveway he got out of the car holding a big teddy bear and a big basket of gifts I had no energy left to keep arguing with my parents. I didn't even understand how they had the audacity

to just show up unannounced. Thankfully, Newton stepped in and urged me to go back inside and rest. He assured me he would handle them and take care of the matter, so I let him as I walked back into the house. I could still hear their voices through the door. The yelling started almost immediately when Newton refused to let them both and my dad kept insisting over and over again that he had every right to see me and the baby as he was family. My husband, who was usually always calm, snapped he threatened to call the police if they didn't leave our property. Immediately my dad, of course, kept trying to argue insisting on leaving baby gifts behind as if that would somehow make up for everything but Newton refused to accept anything from them. He was firm telling them that we didn't

want their gifts and that if they ever showed their faces again we would get a restraining order on them. Also my parents were really shook by his reaction. I guess they had imagined they could just waltz back into our lives after everything especially now that a baby was involved. I was proud of the way my husband dealt with the situation Newton and I have talked today and we plan on putting up cameras around the house just in case I hope to never see. My parents again knew. I hope you enjoy this story. My siblings partner made advances towards me during a gathering with relatives, a situation orchestrated by her former spouse. Now, my parent is spreading false information about me to our entire extended family. And I'm cutting them off. This is actually crazy and there's going to be

lots of details, so please bear with me. My sister recently got married. It's been about three to four months. I didn't really see much of them after the wedding, honeymoon and then back to work. But once a month our family all gets together and my parents host a huge feast. Since this took place a week ago, it was for the month of August. During this dinner, my bill was being extremely weird towards me. He was complimenting my body, ignoring my sister and just straight up acting so strange. It was completely unexpected for several reasons. One being his wife was sitting right next to me. Two, he has only been married a few months. Also, he's just never spoken to Slash about me like that before. I felt really uncomfortable and I'm sure it

transpired to the rest of the room because WTF. Except it was weird because nobody was pointing anything out. I was extremely confused and just wanted to leave. I left early but when I got home I just felt so icky. I don't even know how to describe it. I decided to message my sister and let her know his behavior made me uncomfortable. I told her that it was also concerning he felt comfortable enough to say these things in front of my parents and brother. I explained that if she didn't feel comfortable being in the middle, I wouldn't mind explaining this to him myself. His behavior was so unnerving that I phacetimeed my boyfriend who was away for work in the U.S.

I told him it was weird and how suddenly my bill's behavior towards me went from that of siblings to this horribly uncomfortable situation. He was pissed, rightfully so. My sister didn't respond to my texts until the next day. She asked to meet up so I did. I was expecting her to be upset and to have him apologize for what he said. Instead, she admits it was all a test and I passed. I was confused to say the least. What did she mean by a test? Past. Like what's going on? Turns out, she had her husband do those things on purpose because she wanted to see how I would react if he had said those things to me and meant them. My reaction and choice to message her afterwards told her I could be trusted around him. I was offended to say the least. Why would she think I couldn't be trusted?

Well, let me tell you the, in my opinion, not very valid reason for this lack of trust. My sister has been married before. She was 27 and the divorce was about 10 months into marriage. Her ex was a psycho to say the least. He had known me longer than he did my sister, I was the one who had introduced them. They got along well and eventually started dating. It looked like the healthiest and most romantic relationship to Grace Planet Earth. Except when they got married.

During their marriage, I was staying with them because it was a closer commute to work. They had extra bedrooms and I would pay rent and cook and clean for myself. My underwear, bras and panties, would often go missing. It started off small. I just assumed it got mixed up in my sister's laundry and would turn up eventually. But it was happening more frequently to the point I was buying underwear almost weekly. I kept pressuring my sister to admit she was stealing my underwear and she was adamant it wasn't her. I decided to just ignore it and go about my day.

Something I hadn't even considered an option was the real reason. My, former, Bill was stealing my underwear. I don't know, nor did I want to know what he was doing with it when I found out. But I was so disgusted and confused. Someone I thought was my friend, was actually just a purve. He admitted he had never really loved my sister and was just using her to get to me. I was just so creeped out and I pressed charges against him for his sickening behavior. I was able to get a restraining order and my sister divorced him almost instantly after finding out.

She used something traumatic that happened to me and flipped it to make it seem like I'm the one who was untrustworthy. She claimed I must have strung him along for him to think like that and this test was just to prove I wasn't doing it again. Safe to say I was extremely hurt and angry by her response so I told her to never speak or contact me again if that's what she really thought of me. My family found out and for the most part agree her behavior is crazy. But my mother stood by her actions and said my sister was just trying to protect herself from being hurt again. I told her if she had just been honest with me from the start, I wouldn't have been as bothered. There's a right way to approach things and a wrong way. This isn't just wrong, it's all so crazy. Why is she so adamant it's my life goal to hurt her? I didn't know that her

X was going to turn out like that, so why am I being punished? She claimed I should have had some indication he liked me, but he really made it seem like he was head over heels for my sister. How am I supposed to know what's going on in someone else's mind? Anyway, the family dinner was earlier for this month as it was the most compatible date for everyone's schedules yesterday. I told my parents to expect me not to show up if my sister and Bill were going. It wasn't even because I refused to ever speak to her again.

I had just said that because the situation was so fresh. I told my mother I would apologize when I had cooled down a little. It was just difficult to face them when they made me feel like a horrible person for a situation that was out of my control. My mother assured me my sister wouldn't attend so I agreed to come. When I arrived they were both there. It felt like an ambush and it sort of was. My sister demanded I apologize for my reaction because it was my own fault it happened in the first

place. I can't lie, I snapped. I told her she should remove my number and the title of being my sister if she really felt that way. I just need advice because therapy isn't scheduled for another two weeks and I feel like I just dreamt a soap opera storyline. I feel kind of bad because I do understand my sister had her trust broken completely by her ex, but I feel like that distrust shouldn't be aimed at me, but the person who actually caused it. And I was the one who introduced her to the A-hole in the first place, so I feel guilty for that already. But I'm failing to see how her schemes to manipulate me into thinking she's being wronged by a husband once again, is just far too extreme.

1. I want to apologize to her for one reason, ever introducing that man to her. 2. I really need her to see that I wasn't trying anything when her ex was stealing my underwear. I was just as in the dark as her. How do I go about doing the above because I want to put this behind me and move on. I was just about healing from her former marriage and now this one is also putting me in a very uncomfortable position. With my sister, my bill, and my own mother. Any advice on how to tackle apologizing, getting my sister's trust back, and showing her I truly just want the best for her? Edit to add, additional information provided by OOP. Regarding what my father and other family members were doing during the situation, my dad was not

happy with what my brother-in-law, B.L., had said during the dinner back in August. When he found out about the whole plan, he actually forbade my bill from entering our family home again. My mother, however, lied and claimed he wasn't invited, but they still showed up anyway. Apparently, my dad was furious and even threatened to call the police if they didn't leave. I wasn't there for all of this since I had already left after making my statement. But my brother later called me and filled me in on everything that happened. after I left, both at the August dinner and this month's dinner. I really need to give credit to my brother and dad, who have been amazing throughout all of this. They've been so supportive and have

even tried talking some sense into my mother, their words, not mine. I haven't spoken to her in a few days now, which is strange because I used to call her at least once a day. And as for my sister and her husband, I haven't talked to them at all. One thing I want to make clear, I have absolutely nothing to apologize for in this situation. What they did to me was completely wrong. It's so hurtful to know that my sister has this image of me as someone who would deliberately cause her misery. I missed the sister I used to have, the one who loved and trusted me more than anyone else. Update 1. A lot has happened the last couple of days. I have tried to read all the comments and taken everyone's advice. This has been the outcome. I lost a sister and a mother in

two days. It's heartbreaking more than anything. I had a meet-up with everyone. My boyfriend came with me so I had support during the conversation. Honestly, it was hard to look at any of them for the way they treated me. I'm so thankful to everyone opening my eyes to the crazy behavior exhibited in the first part of this story. In front of everyone my mother admitted to knowing about the plans from the start. Sister confided in her and she agreed it was a good idea. She supported her son-in-law openly harassing her daughter. I'm in complete shock and it just hurts so much knowing she would condone this considering she knew how much I was affected by the first husband. She knew I was having a difficult time in therapy.

It took me a long time to trust people again after that. And I feel like once again, my trust has been broken. I don't know how I'm ever going to trust anyone again. I'm really thankful my boyfriend was there to comfort me because it was so hard. keeping my composure around them. My sister was not budging at all. She kept maintaining she was in the right. She said the only reason I wouldn't apologize is because deep down I knew what her ex was like. She said I just liked getting attention from him knowing he was married to my sister. She also claimed I overreacted and if it's acting then it's not harassment. I told her she shouldn't expect any

calls slash texts or just not to be contacted by me until I received the apology I deserve from both her and my bill. Speaking of, he was pretty silent throughout the whole thing. Probably because my father threatened his life if he spoke bad about me. He did say that the only reason he did it was to placate my sister because she kept accusing him of ogling me. But still no apology from him. My mother, this one broke my heart the most. She told me I was over-exaggerating and that I should be happy to have passed my sister's test. She actually said the words we can all move on. now. I was incomplete, aw, T.B.H. How could she think that things would just go back to normal after this? I asked why she was supporting such delusional behavior. She said it was because she loved

my sister and wanted her to be happy. I asked her if she loved me as much as my sister. She said yes, it seemed hesitant, but I don't want to read too much into that. I told her I wanted an apology for her schemes. She refused so I gave her the same conditions I gave my sister and Bill. Until I get an apology I simply am not speaking to all three of them. As a result, I also probably have to go low contact with my brother and dad because they both live with my mother. I mean I'll hang out with them outside and without the presence of my mother. But if she'll let them is the question. I know some of you have suggested spending time with my boyfriend's family on holidays and occasions. I think it was just oh my person but, oh well. I haven't met my boyfriend's

family before because they live in the U.S. but after this situation I've taken two weeks paid holiday for the end of this month and he's taking me to meet them for the first time. I hope it goes well because they might be the only family I have now. My therapy session has been moved to tomorrow because I requested an emergency appointment. Wish me luck. Anyway, my biggest thanks goes to all you Redditors for helping me see the situation for what it was. For your advice and compassion I'm really grateful. I don't think I would have been able to get through this on my own. It's likely I would have caved and apologized just for the pattern to repeat itself.

Truly, thank you so much. Wishing you all the best and I hope you know that your advice might have just saved me from my need to always please others. I'll look back on this moment anytime I feel like putting someone else's feelings above my own comfort. Hope your hearts are filled with love and happiness. Edit to add, additional information provided by OOP. In response to some questions about my brother and father's thoughts on this situation,

my brother is still living with my parents, so while he doesn't agree with what happened, he's been trying to stay out of my mother's way until he can move out. As for my dad, he wants nothing to do with my brother-in-law, Biel, any more, and has made it clear he doesn't want to be around him again. I'm not entirely sure how he feels about my mother's role in all of this, or even my sisters, but during the meeting he did express disappointment in my sister and even suggested she should divorce Bill and move back home. As for the extended family, I haven't mentioned anything to them, mostly because I'm honestly embarrassed to bring it up. So far, no one from my extended family has

reached out, which makes me think that my mother and sister probably haven't said anything to them either. I appreciate all the support, and I know this trip to the states might not be the perfect solution, but it's something I'm looking forward to. At the same time, I do wonder if any future apologies will be sincere, or if they'll just come because of external pressure like ultimatums. It's hard to know who to trust right now, but I'll take things one step at a time. Update 2, June 6, 2024. Posting this on my profile instead because a few people have requested an update. To be honest, there hasn't been much to update on in that particular situation. I am in contact with my mom now since the incident because she apologized.

My sister and I still do not speak. From what I know she is still married to my bill and I think they're expecting, something I inferred from Family Friends' Facebook post. I am doing a lot better, though. I've become closer with my dad and brother throughout everything. My relationship with my mother is more strained now. I feel like I still can't trust her even though she apologized. I don't think we will ever be as close.

close as we were before my sister's schemes. My relationship is going really well too. He was asking about rings so I'm thinking a proposal might be in my future. Also his parents are just the best. They've sort of taken me in and it's so cute how they don't on me like I'm their daughter. His whole family is just incredibly supportive and uplifting. We're going to visit them again in July. I'm so excited to go back. I love it in the U.S. The weather is better, the people are nicer and of course I get to see where my man grew up. I just feel so much lighter and happier now that I've put what my ex-Bill and current Bill have put me through behind me. I wish her the best with her pregnancy but that's all I can do since she is still refusing to apologize.

This probably wasn't the update you were looking for but it's all I can give at this moment. Hope you're all having a wonderful day and a better summer than I'm having. My bill and mother are not together. I've asked the person to take it down but they haven't responded so I just thought I would make it clear. Bill and Mom have not slept together or done anything weird to my knowledge. Edit to add, additional information provided by OOP. Regarding the apology from my mom, she apologized to me back in March, shortly after my birthday. It felt sincere at the time.

She explained that she just wanted to help my sister feel better and thought this was the right way to do it. She admitted that she was wrong for going along with the whole thing and for hurting me in the process. What she really wanted was for my sister and me to be close again, as she noticed we hadn't been as tight since my sister's divorce. Apparently, when I didn't call her on my birthday, which is a family tradition to thank your mom, she realized just how badly she messed up and decided she wanted me back in her life. As for any future events, like my potential wedding, I honestly haven't even started thinking about who I would invite or not.

I'm hoping that by then, things will have worked out, and maybe the birth of her baby will bring my sister to her senses, leading her to apologize. The thought of having a wedding without my sister present feels so strange and unimaginable right now, but I guess I'll have to wait and see how things unfold. Update 3, September 7, 2024. This is probably the hardest thing I've ever had to admit to myself. I wish it didn't have to come this, but unfortunately, I think it's the only way I will ever get to live a normal life again. My sister has been telling our family members an entirely warped version of events.

I only found out when I sent out save the dates. I got a call from an aunt telling me I was brave for inviting all these people after ruining my sister's life. I was so confused, so I asked her what she meant. She elaborated a little by saying that I was wrong for trying to seduce both my sister's husbands and that my fiancé was an idiot for supporting me.

I laughed, out of astonishment, not amusement. First, I told her to watch what she has to say about my soon-to-be husband. She's the only support I've had during this horrible moment in my life. Then, I told her what truly went down. She was shocked and didn't believe me. I told her she could easily go to my parents and brother to confirm it. Well, she informed me that my mother already confirmed things for her. I was so pissed off.

Words can't describe the anger that I felt in that moment. It was like everything I had gone through in the past few years had all piled up and I couldn't take it anymore. I just hung up the phone. I rang my mother who was begging for my forgiveness a few months ago. I told her I was done. She supported my delusional sister and her crazy schemes and I forgave her. Out of the goodness of my heart, I chose to put that shit behind me so I didn't lose my mother. but she went behind my back and sided with my sister in front of our extended family.

She made everyone think I was callous enough to seduce my own bills. She allowed people to spread lies about her own daughter. I told her I never want to see or speak to her again. I called my brother and asked him if he knew any of this had been happening. Thankfully he didn't. Neither did my dad. I then wrote a letter to my sister. The details of the letter held four main points.

One, that I was deeply sorry for everything she had been through. It did not mean I understood or forgave her actions, but I was apologetic for how things turned out. Two, she needed to seek help for what my former bill put her through. Three. I was stunned by the fact she thought she could lie about what happened to everyone and get away with it. She had truly lost the right to call herself my sister from that point on. 4. I wished her the very best in life, but that I never wanted to see or hear from her ever again. She has caused me far too much pain to the point I'll never be able to forgive her.

I will never speak to, reach out, or even entertain the idea of reconciling with my mother or sister again. It is up to my father and brother whether they choose to associate with them but for me, everything is too unfixable. The lies have stacked up so much that there isn't a pair of scissors sharp enough to cut through. My fiancé and I have decided that with everything that has happened, we will just have a town hall wedding. Just a couple witnesses and me and him. I'm so eternally grateful to have found him. He's my entire world and without him here to talk me out of a breakdown, I might never have survived. Family is not always who you are born with, but those you meet along the way. I've been so incredibly lucky to have met some of the best people I can start my own family with.

It is with great sadness that I make this update. It is my own fault for believing in the best of people. To think that I would ever get an apology is just so naive, but I think this may have been a blessing in disguise. At the very least, I'm choosing to see it like that. This chapter of my life is officially over and I can now move on to better and brighter things. Thank you all for tuning into this portion of my life. Love you all and hope that you all have better luck with family members than I'm

I have. Another relevant comment. Kiketoto, it's kind of hard to believe that brother and dad have no idea that so many people in the family are believing in this crazy narrative. Oop, my dad doesn't speak to my mom's side at all, he hates them. He had no idea this fake story was going around to my aunties. Growing up, we would always defend him to my grandma, aunties, and uncles. It makes it worse that my sister went to them to tell them this distorted version of events when they don't even like our own dad. She's selfish and will do anything to make people believe her. It's partly why I don't bother correcting them. They're going to believe what they want to believe no matter how much proof I have. My mom's side already don't like me because I'm with a

white guy, LOL. They think I'm ashamed of my culture, ESAB, though I was fully planning on having an Indian wedding. I hope you enjoy this story. My sibling shoved me down the staircase during her gathering. claiming it was just a joke, which resulted in me being hospitalized. However, my guardians are warning me of the possibility of being disinherited if I pursue any further action. I press charges I 28F am currently four months pregnant my husband Newton and I have been trying to conceive for the past two years and I'll be honest there were moments when we almost lost hope the weight felt endless, but then almost when we least expected it we found out I was pregnant this pregnancy means the world to us. especially because we've had to overcome so many obstacles along the way we are absolutely overjoyed

that we're finally going to welcome our first child into the world since I have suffered miscarriages before Newton and I decided that this time we wanted to be extra cautious for the sake of our emotional well-being we had chosen to keep the pregnancy a secret until we were absolutely certain that everything was progressing smoothly we wanted to protect ourselves from the added heartache of having to publicly grieve if for any reason we lost this pregnancy. Two, so as of last week neither my parents nor my younger sister L. knew that I was pregnant it felt strange at times keeping them in the dark, but at the same time I just needed the space to process everything my family has always been the type to celebrate everything from

big milestones to even the smallest of victories and honestly I love that. About them. It makes every occasion feel extra special and we've built so many happy memories together over the years, however, for the past four months I've been a bit distant when it comes to attending family events I just needed more time for myself. Especially with the pregnancy being such an emotional journey last week, though my younger sister Elle got promoted at work and she was beyond excited Elle was supposed to have her dream wedding last year. But everything fell apart at the last moment. It was the night before the

wedding when her ex cheated on her with one of his co-workers during his bachelorette party the next day on the actual day of the wedding the groom didn't even have the decency to show up and talk to Elle. Instead, one of his friends came to deliver the devastating news that he had decided to back out of the wedding entirely our entire family was shocked and the whole situation was incredibly embarrassing we had put so much into preparing for her big day and it was supposed to be one of the happiest moments of her life Elle was absolutely devastated completely heartbroken she had been so excited and full of hope for her future with this man only to have it all shattered in such a cruel and public way after that Elle threw herself into her career it was her way of

coping her way of staying busy and distracted from the hurt she's always been emperated ambitious and hardworking. But after the wedding fiasco, her dedication to her job reached a new level so now that she got promoted it was a huge milestone for her both personally and professionally. That's why she wanted to throw a celebration to mark the occasion and practically begged me to come. She mentioned that she hadn't seen me in a while and I could tell she really. Missed having me around my parents were also encouraging me to show up asking me repeatedly to attend and telling me how much it would mean to Elle I really didn't want to disappoint her especially since I hadn't been present at the last few family gatherings.

So I finally agreed, but the thing is I didn't want to steal the spotlight from Elle on her big night by showing up visibly pregnant and having the focus shift away from her achievement. That was the last thing I wanted. I wanted her to have her moment and I didn't want to take away any attention, but with the baby bump growing it was getting harder and harder to hide. Still, I thought I could manage it for one night I decided to wear a long, flowy dress that would help conceal my midsection and I even went so far as to wear a. shapeware to minimize the bump as much as possible. I was determined to keep the focus on Elle and her promotion when I showed up at Elle's party

everything seemed to be going according to plan. No one suspected a thing and I breathed a little easier knowing that my efforts to hide my pregnancy were working my mom did make a comment though. She noticed that my face and arms looked a bit chubbier than usual, but I had already thought about how to handle situations like that. So I quickly joked back saying I'd just been eating a lot lately honestly. I was relieved that they were more inclined to think I was just gaining weight rather than suspecting the truth about my pregnancy that felt like the safer option for now as the night went on. I realized just how out of place I was feeling I'm not used to staying up late.

Any more in the party seemed to be going on forever. My husband Newton came straight from work to the party and was having a good time he did keep checking in on me from time to time making sure I was okay. Which I appreciated meanwhile, L and the rest of my family were having the time of their lives. they were doing shots dancing in the backyard just really enjoying themselves. It made me happy to see Elle so carefree and in high spirits. Especially after everything she's been through, but I started feeling queasy probably from all the oily food and the heat of the evening. I decided I needed to get away from the loud music and the energetic dancing,

so I slipped inside the house and found a quiet spot on the couch. All I really wanted at that point was to go back home, put my feet up. Maybe give myself a leg massage crawl into bed and read a bit on my Kindle. I closed my eyes for just a second. hoping to rest and gather myself. That's when my Aunt Mia sat down next to me and startled me awake. I hadn't even realized I dozed off she offered me a glass of wine, but I shook my head without giving any explanation she then commented on how my face was practically glowing all evening and then commented how I looked like I was pregnant I froze not knowing how to react.

I tried to laugh at off feeling awkward and avoiding eye contact but Aunt Mia is no fool her eyes widened in realization and before I knew it she asked me outright, are you really pregnant? I panicked inside but tried to play it cool I shook my head hoping to distract her but Aunt Mia placed her hands on my stomach and her eyes lit up with absolute certainty she exclaimed. Oh my God, sweetheart. You are pregnant. She laughed and pulled me into a hug I panicked a bit and whispered asking her almost pleading not to say anything to anyone yet since I didn't think it was the right moment to announce but Aunt Mia brushed off my concern she insisted that the family deserved to know such happy news and that everyone had been waiting so long for this.

moment. Eagerly hoping for me to get pregnant, I pointed out to her that this was Elle's night, but Aunt Mia cradled my face in her hands smiled at me and reassured me that this was a family night since everyone had gathered together. It was the perfect time to share and ask me not to overthink it before I could stop her Aunt Mia got up and walked outside where everyone was still dancing and celebrating my heart dropped as I watched her Aunt Mia with all the enthusiasm in the world gathered everyone's attention she told them that she had some big news to share and then without. Missing a beat, she pointed directly at me and announced to everyone that I was pregnant for a brief moment there was silence as everyone took in what Aunt Mia had just said,

and then the entire party erupted my family rushed toward me surrounding me in a wave of hugs, cheers and congratulations they were also overjoyed hugging me tightly with tears. In their eyes expressing how happy they were for me and Newton they had all known about my previous miscarriages. So they were understandably very ecstatic about this news my mom and dad were crying overcome with emotion people were hugging Newton too congratulating him and celebrating this new chapter in our lives this certainly wasn't how I wanted to announce my pregnancy I had envisioned a more intimate personal moment something quiet and special where I could tell my family when I felt ready instead I had been thrust into the spotlight at a party that was supposed to be

all about Elle and that's when I noticed her standing off to the side trying her best to smile but clearly feeling out of place she wasn't joining in the celebration and was avoiding I contact with me I felt a wave of guilt wash over me knowing that I had tried so hard to avoid exactly this kind of situation I walked up to her and told her how sorry I was that Aunt Mia revealed my pregnancy Elle took a deep breath and asked why I hadn't. Mentioned anything about my pregnancy before I explained that I had planned to announce it a few weeks later when I felt more comfortable and ready to share the news but shook her head, pursed her lips and simply said whatever. I guess you got your wish her words stung and I was

taken aback by her reaction. I tried to reason with her but Elle didn't seemed to be in the mood for a discussion she took a sip of her wine walked away and didn't pay any more attention to me the rest of the night was filled with overwhelming advice from family and friends about being a first-time parent everyone seemed eager to share their tips and experiences Elle meanwhile. Kept glaring at me from across the room as if all this was somehow my fault or reaction made me feel even more uncomfortable and guilty at one point I felt the urgent need to use the bathroom I got up and headed toward the guest washroom. But it was full with my bladder feeling like it was about to burst I decided to go upstairs.

to use the main bedroom's washroom instead after I relieved myself I emerged from the bathroom and found Elle standing outside waiting for me. She seemed drunk, I smiled awkwardly feeling the tension between us and tried to offer another apology. El didn't seem to soften at all instead. She just rolled her eyes and asked, are you really pregnant? Her tone was almost dismissive and there was an edge of skepticism in her voice. I looked at her holding my stomach instinctively and responded, of course, I am, why would I lie about it? Elle continued to say how this was all really suspicious when I had not even revealed the pregnancy to my mom, who I usually talked with every day her persistent questioning was starting to really irritate me.

I tried to explain my reasons once again hoping she'd understand that it had been my choice to keep it a secret than Elle and a tone that cut. Deeply said maybe this pregnancy will also end in miscarriage just like your previous ones. I was stunned by her insensitivity. How could she say something so vile about my child? I yelled at her my voice trembling with a mix of hurt and anger. How dare you say something like that? I've apologized to you several times tonight, but what you said was out of line my voice echoed with frustration L.

shot back expressing her bitterness about me stealing her spotlight. Especially after everything she had been through last year I tried to remind her that I had been there for her through her heartbreak spending countless nights at her place helping her heal after her groom abandoned her. I would never intentionally overshadow her, and if she was angry about how things turned out she should direct her frustration at. Aunt Mia who had outed me without my consent, Elle. However, continued to blame me feeling utterly drained and fed up with the argument. I decided it was best to walk away and go

back downstairs. I needed some space and time to process everything hoping that Elle would calm down and we could address things later. Elle was following me close behind as she kept repeating how I was being selfish and how I should have just let her have one night to herself. I ignored her, but as I reached the stairway to go downstairs, I suddenly felt a forceful push from behind my eyes widened in shock as I stumbled struggling to regain my balance. I managed to grab the railing trying to stop myself from falling, but the momentum in my own weight caused my knees to buckle I lost my footing and ended up falling.

Head first down the stairs in a split second my instincts took over. I used my hands to protect my stomach trying to shield my baby from the impact. My body slammed down the stairs and the full weight of my fall pressed down on my wrists. The fall was brutal. I felt an intense crack and sharp searing pain shoot through my hands. The pain was immediate and overwhelming and I cried out in agony as I lay there crumpled on the stairs the world around me seemed to blur the pain and my wrists was excruciating but my primary concern was for the baby and whether the fall had caused any harm the commotion

of my fall and my cries for help quickly drew the attention of the rest of the family they rushed over in a panic their faces filled with concern and alarmed the room was suddenly chaotic as everyone tried to make sense of what had just happened. My husband immediately picked me up and brought me down the stairs. I was in a lot of pain and kept repeating. That Elle had pushed me down the stairs. Everyone looked shocked. All eyes turned to Elle, who was standing behind me looking guilty and silent.

My husband screamed at her as he confronted her about how she could push a pregnant woman down the stairs. My mother visibly distressed rushed up the stairs and shook Elle's shoulders demanding to know if she. Had really pushed me, Elle, her face flushed and tearful whimpered and nodded in confirmation. hit my mother Hardell then began to cry uncontrollably holding my mother saying she was drunk and didn't know what she was doing I was starting to lose consciousness the pain and shock overwhelming me through the haze I heard Newton urgently calling 911 requesting an ambulance my vision was blurring and I could barely make out the concerned faces around me everything after that was a blur of sirens confusion and frantic activity when I finally came to I found myself in a hospital room Newton was asleep in a chair beside my bed looking exhausted I woke him gently asking for some water as my throat was dry and parched as he helped me sip the water. I asked him what had happened after the fall he recounted how I had lost consciousness due to the pain and how the fracture and my wrist had required immediate medical attention the doctors had placed me in a cast and I would need to wear it for the next. For to six weeks while the bone healed my next question was about the baby Newton reassured me that the doctors had checked and our child was safe which brought a wave of relief I was glad to know that our child was going to be okay Newton then filled me in on the chaos

that had unfolded after the accident the family was apparently furious with Elle. And had even tried to get her arrested, however, because I was unconscious the police had only been able to take statements from the witnesses and they still needed my official statement to press any charges Newton took my hands as he stressed how important it was for me to set aside my love for my sister and to report her actions he was firm. Stating that there was no justification for her pushing me down the stairs especially in my condition. I shook my head still in disbelief the idea that I could have done something so harmful was almost impossible for me to grasp the pain and my wrist was physical, but the emotional

pain of realizing that my own sister could have acted out in such a. Way was almost too much to bear I told Newton that I wanted to speak to L first as I wanted to understand what had driven her to act so destructively I needed to hear from her directly to get some explanation or at least an apology Newton dialed her number and handed me his phone when my sister answered I asked her straightforwardly about why she did what she did L sighed heavily as if the words were difficult to get out before finally opening up honestly, I'm just so tired of you always being the center of attention in our family she said her voice laced with resentment. You have a husband now you are pregnant you get to have everything in your life, but last night

was supposed to be my night only yet as usual you showed up with your pregnancy announcement and hogged all the attention she paused for a moment before continuing her tone shifting defensively and pushing you down the stairs that was just a harmless. Prank. I didn't even think you were really pregnant at first. I didn't mean for it to be such a big deal. Her words were shocking and hurtful. I couldn't believe that she had decided to push me down the stairs

essentially endangering my life just because she did not want to believe me before I could react. I'll continue to say I've been through a lot. With my failed engagement and for you to just show up and rub your happiness and my face was just too much next time I'm sure you will think twice before trying to overshadow me again. I was stunned by her explanation she had. absolutely no remorse and was basically blaming me for her actions she had not even once

apologized my mother who had been. Listening on the other end took the phone from Elle and asked me how I was doing I hadn't realized my parents were still there with my sister. I told her that my baby and I were doing fine and that I had to get a wrist fracture my mom told me that she dad and I had stayed up all night at Elle's place after the party because they were all worried about me. I scoffed and pointed out that they could have waited for me at the hospital rather than stay with my sister if they were so worried my mom then told me how she and dad had been talking to Elle and both of them felt like she wasn't in the right state of mind since yesterday she urged me to not report my sister to the police as this was just a stupid drunk mistake despite what

others are telling me i was stunned by my mother's plea why are you defending l when she hasn't even apologized to me i asked trying to make sense of the situation my mom's side heavily and explained that i was struggling with a lot right now she mentioned that i had been crying nonstop since i had embarrassed her in front of everyone, I reminded my mom that the real issue was that I had pushed me down the stairs and they needed to focus on that first my mother. Started emphasizing how family is family and that fights like this sometimes happened between sisters she pointed out how I had never done this to me before which was true but at the same time it did not excuse her behavior now my mom commented that it was not worth pursuing

charges over a wrist fracture and that she and dad would make sure this. Never happens again my frustration reached its peak. I firmly stated that before I called her I was a bit confused, however. After talking to Elle, my mind was made up and she needed to be taught a lesson my mom growing increasingly upset warned me that filing charges could destroy Elle's career and beg me to reconsider. I told her that I couldn't care less about anything at that moment in a final attempt to sway me. My mother threatened that she and dad would disinherit me if I went through with pressing charges against Elle as this would be a permanent record on her and could affect her for the rest of her life. Her threat shocked me, but I decided not to back down

after the phone call I went ahead and filed a case against my sister Ida for potentially destroying my sister's life. Even though she has shown no remorse update one just wanted to update that my sister has finally been arrested my parents have been calling me and my husband nonstop. But we have silenced our phones Newton is extremely upset by how my parents seem to be favoring my sister over me. Meanwhile Newton's family and other relatives have reached out to offer their support and express their concern everyone agrees that pressing charges against my sister was the right

decision after reading some of your comments I'm even. More worried about my baby's safety if I could push me down the stairs, I'm concerned she might also pose a threat to my baby in the future. Hence, I am planning to get a restraining order against her so that she cannot come near me or my family again update to hello fellow redditor since my update last month my sister who was earlier charged with. Assault has just been sentenced her lawyer who my parents fully paid for was excellent and presented a strong case since it's her first offense. She was given a probationary period the judge ordered Elle to cover my medical bills attend six months of mandatory counseling and have regular

check-ins with a probation officer my parents are still furious with me. But are too intimidated to confront me after the backlash they've been receiving from the rest of the family I have openly admitted to everyone about how my parents wanted me to protect Elle by not pressing charges against her relatives from both my side and my husband's side have reached out to my parents and told them off my mom and dad continue to. Insist that Elle is going through mental struggles, but nobody thinks it's a valid excuse for what she did to me. I hope for El's sake my parents do take her to see a psychiatrist so she can get better following the sentencing I've applied for a restraining order to ensure she can't come near me or my family again for everyone asking if my sister was.

Really always good to me while we were growing up or maybe I missed some signs. Honestly, I'm not sure how to answer that yes. We had our usual disagreements and fought sometimes, but I never imagined she harbored such deep resentment towards me as her older sibling. I've always loved her deeply and never thought she was capable of pushing me down the stairs just out of spite, trust me. I am as shocked as the rest of you. I guess it's true when they say it's often the people closest to us who can end up betraying us update three. It's been five months since I last updated here me and Newton haven't seen or been in contact with Elle or my parents five days ago. I gave birth to my baby Newton and I have been discharged from the hospital and now we're doing our best to care for our newborn son last night just before we sat down for.

dinner. I heard a knock at the door when I opened it low and behold it was my mother standing there on my doorstep I was completely taken aback. I did not expect to see her at all. I cautiously asked what are you doing here? My husband stepped up beside me and stood protectively in front as he was as confused as me to see her on our doorstep. My mother immediately started gushing telling me how she had heard from some of the relatives that I had given birth and she just had to come over to. the baby her excitement seemed out of place considering everything that had happened between us recently she went on talking about how she and dad were thrilled to finally be grandparents. She mentioned that dad would be arriving shortly with some wine and baby gifts so that we could all celebrate together

as a family I exchanged a look with. Newton both of us in disbelief was my mother really acting like the last few months hadn't happened? I reminded her as calmly as I could that we hadn't spoken to her in the last five months after she decided to support Elle over me yet now here she was standing on my porch acting as though we were all on good terms just because I had given birth-like. We were about to have some joyous family reunion Newton told my mom that she had forfeited her right to be a grandparent the moment she chose not to be a good parent to me he reminded her how inhumanly I had treated me and had she not been my sister he would have beaten her upright

then and there however being a mother she had protected that. Monster over me his words were firm and I could tell they hit a nerve my mother's face shifted and she looked furious she tried to argue back insisting that she did what she had to do and that those were things of the past, she argued that we couldn't just cut her and her husband out of our child's life. She pointed out how unfair it was for us to. Keep her away from her grandchild, but Newton wasn't having it. He reminded her that this was our son. It was our decision who got to be involved in his life and both of us didn't feel comfortable having her around in our lives. My mother continued to argue that I had actually been diagnosed with depression

so that explained why she did what she did. To me, I shook my head in frustration as my mother continued to justify that Elle felt terrible for what she did and was working on getting better, she assured me that with the birth of my son we could all finally be one happy family and let go of the past Elle scoffed and pointed out how I did not want to do no such thing she thought she could just sweep. Everything under the rug and be part of our lives again, but things had changed. There was no going back to the way things where I couldn't handle much more of the situation. So I asked my mom to leave I didn't want to spoil my mood further, especially not after everything that had already been said, but right at that very moment my dad arrived in our driveway, he got out of

the car holding a big teddy bear and a big basket of gifts. I had no energy left to keep arguing with my parents. I didn't even understand how they had the audacity to just show up unannounced. Thankfully, Newton stepped in and urged me to go back inside and rest. He assured me he would handle them and take care of the matter, so I let him as I walked back into the house. I could still hear their voices through the door. The yelling started almost immediately when Newton refused to let them both and my dad kept insisting over and over again that he had every right to see me and the baby as he was family. My husband who was usually always calm snapped he threatened to call the police if they

didn't leave our property. Immediately my dad, of course, kept trying to argue insisting on leaving baby gifts behind as if that would somehow make up for everything but Newton refused to accept anything from them he was firm telling them that we didn't want their gifts and that if they ever showed their faces again we would get a restraining order on them. Also my parents were really shook by his reaction I guess they had imagined they could just waltz back into our lives after everything especially now that a baby was involved. I was proud of the way my husband dealt with the situation Newton and I have talked today and we plan on putting up cameras around the house just in case I hope to never see my parents again. I hope you enjoy this story.

Sibling maintained a relationship with my deceitful former spouse, so I decided to cut off communication. Presently, he is experiencing financial hardship and has moved in with our guardians. They arrived at my residence insisting on receiving financial assistance. Help my brother. Hi, so I, 36F, got divorced from Martin, my ex-husband, 34M, five years ago. We had been together for almost six years and married for two before we separated and the reason behind our divorce was his infidelity. He confessed to me that he had been having an affidavit.

that he had been having an affair with a coworker for a couple of months right after our two-year anniversary and that was it for me. He had said that he wanted to give our marriage another chance and wanted to come clean to me so that we could make it work, but after I found out that he had been cheating, there was no turning back. He moved out because I asked him to and we got the divorce where I got the house and he got a second wife as soon as the divorce was finalized. He got married to the co-worker he had been having an affair with a couple of weeks after our divorce finally came through and then the two of them moved away to Philadelphia. We haven't spoken to each other or seen each other since then.

So, I'm kind of glad that I did not give him that second chance. The affair, unfortunately, not only ruined my marriage, but also my relationship with my brother and I'll tell you how. So my younger brother, Nick, 34M, was pretty close with Martin. They were part of the same friend's circle in college and that's actually how I met him in the first place. But regardless, I had expected Nick to take my side when we were getting divorced in spite of their friendship. Martin had cheated on me, and Nick was my brother, so it was natural for me to expect him to understand where I was coming from and be there for me. But when I told my family that I was getting a divorce from Martin because of his infidelity, to my surprise, I found out that Nick

already knew about the divorce since Martin had told them about it. His advice to me was that I should stay with Martin and try to work things out because the guy really wanted to make our marriage work. Because I was quite torn up about the divorce and the affair when I found out about it, so I had expected him to cut Martin off. However, we ended up getting into a fight over that because Nick thought that it was rather unreasonable of me to expect something like this out of him because he and Martin had been friends for a really long time and it was not his fault that we had chosen to get together, get married, and now, we were getting divorced. He said that he would like to stay out of all of this and retain his friendship with Martin as well as continue having a good relationship with me.

I don't know if I was right or wrong, but I thought that it was a very diplomatic stance to take, and I told him that was not going to fly with me. I made it very clear to him at the time that he could either pick Martin and continue to be in touch with him or he could have a relationship with me, his sister. And I had obviously expected him to pick me because he and I had been very close growing up. So I was not okay with my brother having any sort of contact with my ex-husband. and I made that very clear to him. To my surprise, he ended up choosing to remain friends with Martin

and said that I was being unreasonable. He said that I was being petty and immature and so, he thought that it was better for him to stay around people who actually valued him and were not going to make him choose between people who were both special to him, just to flatter their ego, like I was apparently doing. I was very disappointed when that happened and since then, I have also had no contact with Nick because he really let me down then.

He even attended Martin's second marriage with his affair partner, which was the final nail in the coffin. Five years passed and so far, I have never spoken to him. Our parents have tried their best to get us to reconcile, but both of us are pretty clear on where we stand. I do visit my parents on the holidays and he does as well. We do see each other at other family events like weddings and stuff, but we never speak to each other. I don't even have anything to say to him. I keep hearing from my parents about the important things that go on in his life, the milestones, and whatnot. So I know that a couple of years ago, he started his new graphic design business.

Until then, he had been a freelancer and had been doing pretty well for himself. So he decided to start his own business with a couple of his other buddies. It's been three years and from what I heard from my parents, they have been doing decent enough. I thought it was good for them, but then, a couple of other buddies. days back, I received a phone call from my parents saying that Nick was in a lot of trouble and that they needed me to help him out now. Apparently, Nick had not been entirely truthful with them about how well his business was doing. And now, he was drowning in debt and had even been evicted from his apartment since he hadn't paid the rent in the last six months.

So now he had nowhere to go and unlike his friends, he was too proud to just move back in with his parents or even asked them to cover his rent. I don't know what to say to that. I just told him that it was really sad for him and I wish I could help because I thought that's what they wanted me to say. But other than that, I had nothing else and then, they said that maybe I could help him out by letting him live with me instead. As of now, he has no apartment and has been staying with his girlfriend. But she lives with a roommate so he can't live with them for longer than a couple weeks. And one week has already passed, so he needs to find a place quickly. At least temporarily, so he can just stay there for a couple of weeks.

of months until he's able to get back on his feet. Now, apparently they had offered to let him stay with them, but he had refused, saying that he was not going to move back in with his parents after living apart from them for so long. They also offered to give him money so he could survive on his own, but he had refused that as well, so now, they were reaching out to me to help him out. I made it very clear to them that I was not going to reach out to him since we hadn't spoken in five years and not only would it be awkward but it was also something that I wasn't interested in doing. I had enough on my plate already, I don't feel the need to take on somebody else's problems as well.

They insisted that I was the only person who could talk to him and make sense and maybe take my help if I offered it because he and I used to be really close. So I reminded them that we used to be closed, but they're not exactly on speaking terms anymore, and I tried to explain to them that if he had refused to take help from them, it was very unlikely that he would accept it from me. but my parents were just not ready to hear me out and kept insisting that I should reach out to him and offer him my help. So ultimately, I had to be very firm, but then I told him I was not going to talk to him, and that was my final decision. Then, they started getting all whiny and manipulative on the call and said that I was being very selfish and that I needed to think about my brother instead of being egoistic. Apparently, according to them, my ego had already ruined our relationship once and I was about to let it happen again by not even bothering to talk to him when he was at his lowest.

They think that talking to him would make a lot of difference because when we used to be on good terms, he used to idolize me. I could tell that they were trying to manipulate me emotionally, but I'm afraid that it worked. I'd offer not reaching out to my brother and offering him my help. Update 1. Okay, so I thought about it and I decided against reaching out to my brother. I did some thinking, spoke to a couple of friends, and read the comments on my post, and everybody was of the same opinion. That what my brother had done in the past was incredibly wrong and disrespectful and so, I did not owe it to him to reach out and help him out when he hadn't even asked for it. If he contacts me first and asks me to help him out, that's going to be a different conversation,

but just because my parents believe that I should reach out to him by myself, doesn't mean that I have to do it. It's been four days since I last spoke to them and this morning, I called them up to let them know about my decision. Every single day since I put up my original post here, they had been calling and texting me to ask me if I had spoken to Nick yet or not, and today, I finally had to tell them to back off because I was not going to do what they had asked me to. When I said that, they got all manipulative and tried to tell me that I was the only person who could solve this, so I made it very clear to them that I didn't care if I was the only person, it was not my problem, to deal with, and so, I was not going to involve myself in this unnecessarily.

And then, my parents said that it was a problem that Nick was dealing with, and since he was my brother, it was my problem as well. Apparently, they believe that since we are family, we should all treat each other's problems like our own issues and deal with them accordingly. It's interesting how they said that to me, but they did not have the same opinion back when Nick and I were fighting over what to do with the whole Martin situation. By their logic, if Martin had cheated on me and that was causing havoc in my life, Nick should have immediately cut Martin off because it should have been his problem as well. So it doesn't make sense for them to apply these newfound morals to me but not to him. I even brought these things up with them,

to ask, why did they not have the same opinion when I was going through something? And they had no answer for that. So instead, they said that I was twisting their words and that I was just looking for an excuse not to help my brother out, and it was extremely selfish and disgraceful. That's when they did not have any for themselves or Nick and were just trying to make me look like the bad guy, so I told them that I was fine with doing selfish and disgraceful things, but for now, I had made up my mind and told them to stop bothering me. I thought that it would be the end of the conversation and I was about to hang up as well, but then, my mother said something, and that really pissed me off.

She said that she had always known that I had a massive ego that was probably and that was probably a failing in their own parenting skills. But she had never expected me to turn out to be so heartless and sad that maybe Nick was right for choosing Martin over me. Everybody knows that that's my sore spot and I really don't like people bringing that up, so I knew that she had chosen to bring it up on purpose because she wanted to hurt me by what she said. And she had succeeded, it really pissed me off. and I was very upset when I heard that so I immediately forgot about hanging up and confronted her about what she had said. I literally yelled at her because I had lost my temper and said that she had no right to say things like that when she knew very well that what had happened with Martin and Nick was not right. There was just no justification for it.

And she tried to defend herself by saying that she knew that what Nick had done back then was wrong. But judging by the way I was acting now, she was forced to think that maybe it was the right choice to make in the long. run because clearly, I was too selfish to think about anybody but myself. It was so frustrating to even have that conversation with her because they were so blind and idiotic. But I was so angry at that moment that I didn't even realize it was pointless to argue with them, I just wanted to get all the anger out of my system and keep yelling at them until they admitted that they were wrong for what they had said. So we kept arguing for almost 15 minutes, my parents kept calling me selfish, and I said that they were disrespectful and only cared about my brother, but not my feelings.

At the end of the argument, I just told them that I never wanted to speak to them or hear from them ever again and I was done. Then, I finally hung up and I blocked their phone numbers immediately. Since then, I've been trying to calm down, but it's very difficult because I've been so riled up since that conversation. I texted a couple of my friends to vent about my feelings and they said that I was right to block them and that if they try to contact me again, should just not respond to them. Because they have made their priorities very clear and I don't need to entertain any of this anymore. I have a life of my own problems of my own, so I should just focus on that and I guess I'm going to do that now. I have given enough time and energy to these people, way more than they deserve.

Update 2. So it's been a week since I blocked my parents and since then, we have not had any contact. I assumed that they would quit and not bother me anymore after I had blocked them and made it so clear to them that I was not going to give them what they wanted. But today, after I came back home from work, I saw that my parents had pulled up to my house and were waiting outside. I'd had a long day at work and had been swamped, so I was pretty exhausted and I was in no mood to deal with any of this. So as soon as I pulled up to the front of my house, I honked twice and I told them to get out of here or I'd call the cops on them for trespassing. Instead of leaving, they came up to my car and said that they wanted to speak to me and they were really not in the mood to fight with me right now, so I just needed to give them some time and come out instead of acting like this. I was exhausted. I really was not in the mood to discuss anything to do with Nick right now, so I really wanted them to leave and I promised that I would unblock them and speak to them later but right now, I needed my space and time.

But then, they told me that Nick had moved back in with him because right now, he had no choice. His girlfriend had made it very clear that she could not let him stay with her for more than two weeks and two weeks had already passed, so he had tried to speak to her and get her to extend it, but she told him that her roommates were not fine with this so he needed to leave since she had made a promise to them. That she would not let him live with him for more than two weeks, and this was only temporary. But after that, if he continued to stay with her, he would have to split the rent and cost of everything else with them since she couldn't just allow him to live with them for free just because he was her boyfriend. And they got into a fight over that because Nick thought that she was being unreasonable and that she should have been more considerate about his position since he was having to shut down his business and did not have a source of income right now so now he can't even go back there anymore. Again, it was sad, but it had nothing to do with me, so I told my parents that I was still not going to talk to him and let him live with me if that's what they were here for. So they told me that that's not why they were here. They were here to actually ask me for financial help because now that Nick had moved back in with them,

they were going to have to cover the cost of everything and both of them were retired, so they couldn't afford to exactly support him without worrying about their own future. And they do not want to over-exert themselves, so they were asking me to help them out financially. They said that I wouldn't even have to speak to Nick. I just had to give some money to them for the next couple of months until Nick was able to get back on his feet. This time, they expected me to agree without much of a fuss since they said that they had done a lot for me over the years and had raised me to be capable enough to do well for myself right now. So I owed it to them to help them out when they were asking for it. I did not want to say anything, so I said that I had to think about it and let them know because right then, I was very tired from work and I was not going to make a decision that very moment.

I thought it was pretty reasonable to ask for some time to think because what they were asking for me was a big deal. For starters, I didn't even know what kind of amount I would have to send every month, and on top of that, there was no telling when or even if Nick would be able to get back on his own two feet soon enough. So I needed to think about this before I made any commitment and I needed time for that, but instead of giving me that time and respecting what I had said, they decided to start pressuring me right there. I was literally sitting in the car and they kept saying that I had to do this. I owed it to them and stuff and that was pissing me off more and more. So I got out of my car and I told them that I had had enough of their BS and they had to clear out, or I would really call the cops. They thought that I was bluffing and said that they knew I was not going to do anything of the sort,

so I told them not to test me and I gave them one final warning, but even then, they did not leave. So I whipped my phone out and called the cops like I said I would. I did it right in front of them and the look of shock on their faces was worth seeing. Then, they were so stupid that instead of just leaving and saving themselves, they decided to stand there and argue with me until the cops came and had to drag them off. Anyway, it's over now and I'm keeping them blocked. I have also spoken to my lawyer and I think that we are going to have to file for a restraining order against them because things are getting out of hand and I can't deal with this again and again. Update 3, hi, so a couple of days back,

I had my parents show up at my house, and I said that I was going to file for a restraining order. Yesterday, I finally spoke to my lawyer, and we decided that we were going to go ahead with it, and today, we filed the petition. I honestly hope that I am able to get the protective order against them because what they've been doing is getting out of hand. I had blocked them quite some time ago, so they couldn't exactly contact me normally, and that's why, I guess, they decided to harass me in other ways. I don't exactly know how they managed to do it. They probably paid somebody or something, but ever since I called the cops on them, things have been going pretty weirdly. That day itself, nothing really happened, but the next day, I started receiving calls from a bunch of numbers,

and I answered the phone calls a couple of times at first, but as soon as I could pick up the phone, they would hang up from the other end. And so, I blocked the phone number but then, the same thing started happening with other numbers and eventually, I decided not to answer any calls from numbers that I did not recognize because it was getting really weird and creepy. As if that was not bad enough, I started receiving messages from these numbers as well, saying that I would have to face the consequences of what I had done and that my parents were never going to forgive me. There was also a lot of name calling involved, where I was being addressed as a selfish brat and whatnot, and some curse words that I will not be repeating here since they were just that bad. I know for a

that it's my parents behind this and that was all the more reason for me to go to my lawyer and file for a restraining order because I don't think that any of this is normal. After this, I don't think they should expect any sort of help from me at all. I have been trying to respect the fact that we were family and was not taking any sort of action against them earlier, but now, I don't think I need to care about them since they clearly don't care about my mental health or well-being. It's just very disappointing since they know that I've been through a lot in the past, what with my divorce from Martin, and for a couple of years after that, I was not doing particularly well in my career either. So I've had my fair share of problems and now, when I'm finally doing well, it seems

like they can't stand it and want to pull me down. I can't imagine claiming to love your child and acting like this, but I guess they don't really love me, and it's fine. I have accepted that and it doesn't matter to me. Update 4. So, it's been a couple of weeks since my last update, and long story short, I managed to get a restraining order against my parents. There was a lot of fighting, but I did get it. I'm really glad about it because from what I know, Nick is no longer living with them because of how psychotic they have been acting. I was pretty busy with work since I've just taken on a new project

so I did not have time to post any new updates. Anyway, after my parents were served, they could not contact me because it would be too dicey, especially after everything that they had already done. So I guess they decided to talk to Nick about it and he was the one who contacted me. I had never blocked him, I didn't feel the need to because after we stopped speaking to each other, I didn't think that either of us would reach out, so there was no point in blocking each other. Also, I just kind of forgot about it. Anyway, he messaged me saying that he was really disappointed that I had taken such an extreme

step against our parents after everything that they had done for us. It was the same old routine, he reminded me that they had raised us to be a little bit of a the people that we are now and we should be grateful to them, but I was being insolent and disrespectful. I got very pissed off when I read that message because I was just so pretentious and I told him that it was obviously easier for him to say that since they were going above and beyond in their attempts to help him out. I guess he also wanted to have a go at me and call me selfish and entitled for not helping him out with the money that he required, and to that message, he replied, saying that he had never asked me to help him out, and he would never even expect it from me

because I was really that selfish. So I told him that he did not need to ask me for it because our parents were doing all the talking on his behalf already so if he wanted somebody to blame for the situation, he could just look in the mirror. And I guess he was not aware of the fact that our parents had been hounding me to help him out for so long because when I sent that message,

he immediately called me up and I answered the phone because I really just wanted to talk about this and get it over with. So he asked me what I was talking about because he did not recall telling our parents that he wanted any sort of help. told him about everything that had happened and he hung up abruptly as soon as I was done. I sort of knew that Nick probably wouldn't have known how our parents had been hounding me and disturbing me all this while, so I decided to bring it up with him on purpose.

And after that, I did not hear back from him, but I heard from other people in the family that apparently Nick had moved out of the house and was now living with a friend of his instead of his parents because he had realized that our parents had been asking me to help them with money so they they could help him out. And initially, they had even been asking me to reach out to him and offer him my help, which clearly meant that they thought he was incapable of handling the situation on his own. And apparently, he believed that this was an attack on him and his capabilities and so, they got into a really nasty fight.

How exactly did my relatives find out about this? Obviously, my parents were the ones who had been crying about how I had not only ruined my relationship with everybody around me, but now, I had gone out of my wife. way to speak out of turn and manage to brainwash my brother against them as well. So a couple of my family members who had been contacted by my parents came to me and said that what I was doing was very wrong so I decided to make this to known to them as well, and after everybody knew the real and whole story, including what my parents had done to me, which had warranted these actions from my end. They seemed to realize that maybe I was not in the wrong

and apologized to me for attacking me without knowing the full truth. So now, basically, nobody from the is speaking to my parents, and they have kind of been ostracized by everyone. I can't say that they don't deserve it because, after everything that my parents have put me through, I definitely think that this is exactly what needed to happen. Nobody speaks to them anymore and I'm sure that they blame me for it, but unfortunately, because of the restraining order, they can't even do anything about it. But that does not mean that Nick and I are suddenly on good terms again. We are still no contact with each other and that's the way it's going to be until he realizes how he had screwed up in the past, but given his attitude towards life, I highly doubt

that it's going to happen anytime soon. He's always going to be too proud and invested to admit his own mistakes and that's just like our parents. It's so typical but whatever, as long as my life is going well, I don't need to bother myself with any of this. Now, I'm just going to focus on my new projects and living well and that's it. I hope you enjoy this story. Mother left us a long time ago, eventually learned that everything I believed about my past was false. These were his consistent words to me. He informed me that my mom had prepared to depart. Up and left us when I turned two years old. I grew up to resent and hate her, mainly because I saw how my father was working super long hours to make ends meet. I hated how my grandma basically had to raise me. When I would

ask her about my mother, my grandma painted a picture of a bitter, spiteful, hateful, spoiled, slash entitled woman. I felt very justified in my anger and hate for her. That's what my family told me and I had absolutely no reason to doubt them. A few weeks ago I found her on social media while at my boyfriend's house, and I was so fucking mad. She was out there living her best life. She is a cook, chef, in a Michelin Star restaurant, she travels, has a huge apartment, and apparently is married to a gorgeous man. In a fit of rage, I DM'd her cruising her out for abandoning me to live her frivolous life and that karma would come to her. She obviously saw it, instead of going off on me she just asked me to meet her and that felt like I had a right to express my anger to her in person

and that she owed me as much. I was starstruck because my father said she never stood for the consequences of her actions. Without telling anyone I agreed, she invited me to this amazing restaurant. She paid an Uber for me and everything. It was very awkward at the beginning. I kept berating her. I was so angry. I cried a little. She just sat there and took it all in. I then asked her, why she abandoned me. She then asked, this is all paraphrased, do you really want to know the whole story? It is not nice and you will not like it. I am ready to be the bad guy in your head forever and keep my distance. I just kept pressing her, and then she told me the real story. This is again paraphrased and to my best recollection. She told me that my father and she met

shortly before ending uni. At that time my mother had said she did not want to stay in Unitown that a few months after dating my father told her that his landlord was evicting him because the apartment was needed for immediate family use. She offered him to stay while he found something else. Moths passed and he was not doing anything. When she got a job offer in another country, she told my father that he could take over her apartment or come with her. They had this huge fight where my mother told him that she was not ready for the type of commitment he wanted. She wanted different things in life than him and that as much as she loved him, that they weren't compatible. They stayed living together and then one day she found out she was pregnant. She told me honestly that she was thinking of

not having me. She did not feel ready to be a mom at 22. She did not feel maternal feelings. She said she was already struggling with depression and late-diagnosed ADHD. My father convinced her to have me, he said he would take me because he had a right to me, that he would go after her because that baby was also his, so she had me. She said that the time after birth was really bad, my father was dragging out the legal procedures, he refused to vacate the home, my mother said that while she felt love for me and that there were moments when she felt overjoyed, it was overshadowed by huge waves of suicidal ideation, she was scared that she was going to hurt me. She also showed me some of the court documents

of that time that backed up her claims. In the end, she was so desperate that she agreed to stay with my father if he agreed to be the main caretaker. He did, but only half asked. My mother then told me that it got so bad. That she tried to commit suicide around my second birthday after a particularly nasty fight where my father admitted to having tampered with her birth control. She showed me the papers of the involuntary 72 hours commitment and the legal documents where she was found unfit to be a parent afterward. I felt nauseous after all that, I would have not believed her. Hadn't she brought so much she then asked me what I meant in my message that we were struggling, I told her that we were not exactly rich and that I was struggling to come up with the money to go to university

in another city. She was bewildered and asked me what my father had been doing with the monthly payments she was making, I told her that we don't receive that money, then she took out another stack of papers. Guys. She is sending child support every month. It is almost 3K every month. Edit, she is court mandated to pay me 1.5k. She doubled the payments out of her own will. She doesn't have to pay that amount, she wants to. She was very concerned about this and told me she would talk to her lawyer's ASAP to transfer the money to me directly. In the end, she apologized to me, she is very sorry to have put me through this. She was very sorry for not being stronger and she was very sorry for letting me grow up the way I did. She was crying. I was crying. She then told me to take my time.

She would contact me again regarding the payments and that it was up to me if I wanted to see her again, that she couldn't be the mother I wanted but the least she could do is help me with anything that I need. I hugged her, I cried, she cried, I boxed up my food and she got me another Uber home. At home, my father was not there, so I went straight to bed and left early the next morning and am staying with my boyfriend. My whole life is a lie. Update 1, just found records of domestic violence from my father 42F to my mother, 40F, my M18 life keeps crumbling. I have found out that my mother never really abandoned me because she didn't want me, but because she tried to commit suicide and was deemed unfit to parent and that my father basically baby trapped my mother with me. After the post yesterday, I went snooping even more because I do not trust my father anymore.

I found records of domestic abuse perpetrated by my father toward my mother. He was charged but never ended up going to jail or did a very reduced sentence. This would have been when I was two after my mother was committed. I also found a restraining order filed by my mother against my father. It was so much worse than what she said. He did not only abuse her emotionally but also physically, I am feeling so disgusted, I could just scream. I returned to my boyfriend again. My father has been calling a lot asking why I had spent so much time away from home. R.N. My excuse is a family emergency of my boyfriend.

After yesterday's I wanted to confront him but now I don't feel safe. Any advice? Update 2, caught my father M. 42 in a lie. Should I M 18 just cut my losses and cut him off from my life? My life was put upside down for the past weeks. I found out my mother did not abandon me but tried to commit and was deemed an unfit parent due to her mental issues. She was giving my father 3K a month as child support. 1.5K was court-mandated 1.5K was out of her own will. I also found court records of my father being charged with physically assaulting my mother on more than one occasion.

So after staying for a while with my boyfriend, I decided to go home. for a while because I wanted to get my legal documents and all of that. My father came back home and we talked a bit. I just asked him, by the way. Did my mother never send you child support for me? My father just scoffed theatrically and went on this rant about how courts are always accessible to the mother and how they told him he couldn't expect anything from her and so on. He pulled that whole story of him begging her for money when he didn't have enough money for my school supplies and are turning him down. I know this is a lie, my mother kept itemized records. of all. Her money wires to my father. Every month since she had a job, meaning for over 15 years she has sent my father money, in the beginning, she sends him 400, then 600, then 1,000, and eventually

3,000. Then he kept talking saying how hard it was, that he wished he would have gone after her more, but that the courts were not in his favor. He told me how even now we were barely able to go paycheck to paycheck. His rant was surreal. After he left to go, God knows where I went snooping through his room where I found a stack of cash in his sock drawer, it was over 5K crammed into the back of his drawer. Things are getting worse. I feel so weird. I cannot describe the ick. I have all my documents and wrote my mother so we could maybe meet again.

Should I just ghost my father? Update 3. I am 18 just found out that my father M-42 baby trapped my mother F-40 with me. Some background. Until posting here, I never realized that my relationship with my father was not normal. I explained more about his behavior in the previous, but as a bit of an explanation. He made me his accountant from a very young age, I had to keep track of expenses, etc., and so many times I was having panic attacks because we would not make it to the end of the

month with the money on the account. So many times my father would berate me if I ever asked to go out, e.g. to the cinema, because we couldn't afford it. When he would allow me to go out it was always attached to an endless list of requirements that were absurd. Again, let's take the example of the cinema, I would ask him a week prior and he'd say yes but that I had to clean the house, drive Grandma to the doctor, pick up sigh, leave some dinner ready for me, and many more. So that if I did not complete one single detail, like not bringing out the trash, he would pick up a fight with me making me feel guilty and thus staying home. He would constantly make me feel worthless, saying I would not sort of. survive in uni, that I was not talented to do this, that I was not good enough to do that.

He is extremely reactive, one time in the car I teased him that I would be for the other football soccer, teen tonight and he kicked me out of the car making me walk home alone. There are so many more examples, I thought it was merely my fault or that other dad were also like this, but suffice to say. It is not normal. What happened now? I did in fact contact my mother after finding all this out. I confronted her with the newfound information. She admitted that it was quite bad and she did fear for her life. My father apparently had friends in law enforcement that were following my mother and making her life impossible,

giving her tickets for the most inconsequential stuff, pulling her over for random controls, everything possible to intimidate her or to find dirt on her. My father put her to the ultimatum of just singing over without a fight or he would make her any my life impossible. My mother told me that he had been abusing her since I was born, as early as one week postpartum. So when my father uttered the ultimatum she felt hopeless and just tried to end it. It did not work and after she was released my father served her and battled for full custody, because she was deemed unfit to parent it was really easy for him. She told me the court actually went pretty hard on her.

About a year after that my mother attempted to establish visitation with me, she reached out to my father who invited her over, he told her that she could be in my life if she agreed to be together with him again. My mother told him no and then a fight ensued. That was the night he assaulted her. He assaulted her so badly that she wound up in the hospital. In the hospital seeing her wounds they had to report it, so he was sentenced to a year but only served three months. At that time custody of me was with my grandmother, my father resumed custody of me at the time of being released. I was able to corroborate all this after. Reaching out to my aunt who has not spoken to our family in 10 years, my aunt Mia basically documented my mother's abuse. She took pictures of her bruises, and recordings

of my father screaming and threatening her. She told me that she testified against my father in court and that she could just back up everything my mother said because he was the same to her. I insisted on seeing the pictures and recordings. My aunt was resistant to this, but a part of me did not want to accept that this was reality. So yeah. My father is a fucking monster. I told my mother about everything monetarily that I had found out. She said that legally there was not much we could do, but she spoke with her lawyer and seeing as I am 18 she started the motion to start transferring me my child support money.

She said that for the time being she would give me 1.5K monthly while she still had to pay my dad the money. As soon as the process is greenlit I am going to get it all. She also agreed to pay for my matriculation fees as well as for the deposit and first month's rent of an apartment in my Unitown so that I could be as independent as possible. For now, I have only sent in my applications a couple of weeks ago, so I should get any news on that front latest by September. We decided that confronting my father was not a good. good idea, for neither of us. So we decided on telling my father that my boyfriend's parents invited

me to vacation. But he does not know I am gay. So we plan on telling him that this is the last vacation to say goodbye to my friend. I have talked to my boyfriend and his parents, they did not even hesitate and immediately said yes. They now know everything and support me 100%, so my mother and his parents are sending us for two weeks to a nearby country where they have a summer house. I told my father about the plans and he said that as long as his parents were paying that it was all right. He did tell me that I had to help him with a million things before leaving. Again, so I am already seeing a fight on the horizon. But I have managed to get all my important documents and open a bank account, thanks to my

aunt's help. So on Thursday, I am officially leaving for two weeks and I pray things to get resolved beforehand. I am taking all important stuff with me already in case things go south fast. Anyways, this has been an extremely difficult time. And I feel overwhelmed with this all. So please don't reach out probing me for an update. I will update when I feel it is right and when I feel like I can do it, this has been very helpful.

Without you guys, I would have never noticed that I had also been abused and that there is most likely more to the story, even more than what I have found out. It has also proven very therapeutic to write this all down in a somewhat orderly fashion. So thank you so much for all the support and advice. New Update 4. I am 18 just found out that my father M-42 baby trapped my mother F-40 with me. Things went south fast. The Wednesday night, the night before I left, my father picked up a fight with me for not taking his car for an oil change.

He called me everything under the sun. Saying I am selfish and a brat, that he raised me better. He then had my grandmother come and say how disappointed they were. were that I was clearly not mature enough to leave for a holiday, let alone move away for university. They held me awake till 4 a.m. under the guise of a family meeting, which was basically just a reprimanding session of all I had done wrong in my life. And to be honest, I was demoralized, I was ugly crying and feeling awful. Thankfully my boyfriend called because I had not answered several texts of his, he helped me transport all my stuff while my father was sleeping.

When I left without telling him by, he texted me around 1 p.m. and my father was acting like everything was normal. So the two weeks passed very quickly, I got a mail that I got into a university that has a very good program for, political science, so I accepted and put myself on the waiting list for university accommodation. Then shit blew up, my mother suddenly stopped giving my father half the money, so she was only paying what she was legally obligated to pay, my father was losing it, he began calling screaming at me to come home at once, then calling me crying to tell me that the bitch of my mother had reappeared and was suing him. And now we did not have enough money to pay for the mortgage. I called my mother to ask if she was actually suing him, she said no and said that

she had just gone through the courts to start paying me directly instead of my father, which was granted. Then my grandma started texting me, saying I had to come home right away. because my father had had a cardiac arrest. Obviously, I went back home with my boyfriend, only to find our house in literal shambles. There were beer cans, string liquor stuff, and cigarettes everywhere. And that was betting that my father was using all the money on drugs and lavish stuff. Hey, congratulations. You were right. Apparently when I left my father decided to have a huge party, he invited all these friends that he made in fancy bars. I know that because the lady that was in the hospital with my dad, his GF apparently, she did not know about me,

she kept talking about our house as his summer residence. I asked her a few questions, she answered. She is actually pretty sweet but put off by my father now that she knows how he lied. So apparently my father would take the 3K and spend them almost fully on appearing to be richer. He had bought some clothing pieces that were high quality. He would hang out in these fancy hotel sky lounges where he met his GF. then would take her and her friends out to expensive restaurants and clubs, she did not fully admit it but insinuated that they did coke often during those outings. Much like the party that leads my dad to odd, it was not only cocaine that they did. I also think an amphetamine. Anyway, I thanked her

and told her that the money was not my father's and she had been lied to. She stayed till my father came to and we could bring him home, which is when she dumped him. And then I broke it to him, I was leaving, he lost his shit, he punched me, he broke my nose, I was really afraid, he was not even fully recovered. In the hospital, I told the nurse how it happened and the police got involved. My mother took me in the very next day, she is helping me with all the legal things regarding my father, she helped me move out, help me move cities, it all happened very, very fast. My boyfriend has been staying over because I am very afraid. My father has been blocked but I have been getting threatening emails.

So that is that, it is good and bad. Edit to answer FAQ. Why did my mother not take me in if my father was so abusive? I explained it already in the last posts, but TLDR, she had lost her rights due to her trying to commit suicide. It did not get better as my father and his friends in law enforcement and the judges in our small town are heavily biased toward against women. How did you stumble upon so many documents so conveniently? I didn't, I very sought out those documents.

I reached out to Mia myself and insisted in her showing me what she had, none of this was per chance. I have sought out every single document. They are available to the public. Plus if you know what you are looking for you will find them easily by going through your parents' files. This was not convenient. This was hard work. If you are 18, why is your mom still paying CS? Here you are legally entitled to CS and governmental CS till you finish university or slash. until you reach your 25th birthday. Are you going to sue your father for back payment? No, that would not be of any help.

It would be extremely hard to prove that he blew at all. In the end, I was fed and clothed and I had a place to stay with heat, electricity and internet, and running water. It would take too long and not be good for anything but revenge. My mother is terrified of him and I am not keen on seeing him. We are going to pursue a restraining order and are documenting all his mails and contact attempts, someone pointed out to keep an eye out for my father opening accounts or credits in my name, we are looking into protecting ourselves in that area.

Get a firearm. No, it is not legal nor makes any sense. How come your mother had a lawyer on retainer so conveniently? She didn't. My first post was well over a month ago. My mother reached out to a lawyer shortly after to transfer my CS from my father directly to me in a very clean-cut way. Since then that lawyer has recommended us to another firm that is taking my slack.

our case. Everything about school and university. I am not on a waiting list for what I am going to study. I am on a waiting list for the dorm. Until then I am staying with my BF and a long-term Airbnb in the city. School starts in October, not next week. Again I do not live in the U.S. Update 5. I am finally free. My father died and I feel no sadness. My father died in the midst of our lawsuit, he had brutally attacked me because I was going to leave him and the CS checks that he had been blowing on drugs and women would stop with my departure. Last year my whole world crumbled, when I found out that my mother had not left us, my father had abused her and made it impossible for her to take me. He has made my life absolutely miserable. I have detailed this over the past

few months here. After I was let out of the hospital, my mother and I got two amazing lawyers, one for the assault case and the other for the misappropriation of the money. The process for the CS case was quick. He had to pack back 50% of the money given to him in the past three years to me directly, no further fines. However, the assault case spiraled. It was found out that he was going to attempt to plead not guilty in the case of temporary insanity. He had detailed his plan to get away with this to his GF, who was not an awful human and showed the police what she had. So it went from assault to attempted murder. With his G.F. leaving him, him owing a bunch of money, at a hefty prison sentence, and no more money to bail himself out. He took his life on Friday.

I was numb the whole week, but today the realization washed over me. I am finally free, I don't have to look over my shoulder, I don't flinch when I hear steps, I don't have anxiety while checking my phone. I am free, I am finally free. I hope you enjoy this story. Father selected Brothers Outdoor Adventure over my marriage celebration, so I had my stepfather accompany me down the walkway. He arrived in tears after viewing the pictures and is now requesting a repeat ceremony. So yesterday, I got married and in the evening, after everything was over, my dad finally showed up and we exchanged words, which made him cry and now I feel awful because of that. For some context, my fiancé and I got engaged about five months ago and since neither of us

wanted a huge wedding with a lot of people and a massive venue, we decided to get married in our backyard with just our family and friends, since we wanted to keep the wedding as private, small and intimate as we could. We have been together for four years and this was a really special day since we were getting married on the day of our fourth anniversary together. So even though it was a small wedding, it was obviously still not feasible to reschedule it because we still had decorators and caterers coming in and that's why I could not entertain my dad's request to postpone it. And more than a matter of couldn't, it was mostly because I did not want to because I did not think it was important to do such a thing.

It wasn't like my dad was asking me to reschedule my wedding for something important. He wanted me to postpone it because my golden child brother was in town and had organized a camping trip for the same weekend. Yeah, I'm not even making it up and I don't think I would have ever been able to make something as ludicrous as this. Anyway, last week, my dad called me up and told me that he wouldn't be able to make it to my wedding if I had it this weekend because he had a medical emergency. It was a very lame excuse because I couldn't think of a single medical emergency that would him to wait for a week and could not be rescheduled.

So I pushed him until he finally told me the truth. And he confessed that he had agreed to go on a camping trip that my brother had surprised him with, but unfortunately, it coincided with the dates of my wedding. I think it's pretty obvious what the choice should have been, but for my dad, the camping trip was the highest priority since my brother comes back home only for a couple of weeks every year and my dad does not. want to lose out on spending any time with him while he's here. He tried to tell me that rescheduling my wedding was going to be easy because it wasn't like I was having a huge wedding in the first place. I just had to tell a couple of people that I had rescheduled it and speak to the vendors, and that's it. I tried to explain to him that the date that we were getting married on was really important to me but after talking to him for a while, I kind of knew that it was

pointless because he had already made up his mind and was going to go on the camping trip with my brother. It did not come to me as a surprise that he had chosen my brother because honestly, he has always been the golden child. My brother, 30M, is three years older than me and has always been an overachiever, while I've just been an ordinary kid. So naturally, he got a lot of attention from everyone and he was always praised while I kind of got overlooked. I used to feel really jealous of him and I wanted to be happy for my brother, but I just couldn't because he was such a brat with a huge overinflated ego. He knew that he was pretty great at a lot of things and I guess all the attention that he had always received made him pretty arrogant and he really thought

that he was God's gift to mankind. In short, he was insufferable and was also a bit of a bully to me. So we never got along and I was glad to see the back of him when he left for college. Our parents got divorced when I was in middle school and it happened because my mother ended up having an affair with one of her friends from college. The divorce was really nasty and left everyone feeling really bitter about it, but, thankfully, my dad agreed to a shared custody arrangement with my mom in spite of everything. If I can be frank, I would say that the divorce was something that everyone had seen coming. The only thing that had been a surprise was the fact that my mother had ended up having but nobody was shocked that my parents were getting divorced because for as long as I can remember,

they had always been fighting and none of my childhood memories, even the happy ones, have my parents being happy together. When we were out amongst other people or during vacations or holidays, they would put on a happy face for the sake of the family but that was just for show. There were weeks when they would hardly even speak to each other or look at each other and they even slept in different rooms. I'm pretty sure that after a certain point of time, my parents had fallen out of love with each other and were just staying together for the sake of it. and neither of them did anything to fix that. So my mom ended up having an affair and I'm not trying to defend her but my dad had never been

an easy guy to live with because, during the time that she had an affair, he had been going through a particularly rough patch in their marriage where they were fighting viciously almost every day and had started hitting the bottles, which seemed to make the fights even worse. One day, my mom finally told him the truth about her affair and left the house, but she still stayed in touch with her kids. Or at least she tried to stay in touch with the both of us. I was the only one who would respond to her messages while my brother ignored her because he never was able to truly bring himself to forgive her for cheating on our dad. It was quite expected that he wouldn't be able to forgive her because my dad and my brother had always had a very special bond.

Right from when we were little, it was very obvious to me that my dad had a favorite and even though he insisted that he didn't, his behavior made it very obvious. As we grew up, my relationship with my dad was strained at best and after the divorce. When I decided to maintain a cordial relationship with my mom and my stepdad, I guess he started to resent me because he was very distant from me afterward. I think he had wanted me to behave the same way that my brother had been, constantly bad-mouthing our mother and her husband. My mom got married to my stepdad a couple of months after the divorce was finalized

and I was a bridesmaid at her wedding, while my brother refused to even attend. But she still had partial custody. of us. So whether my brother liked it or not, he would be forced to spend half the month with our mother. He would be intolerable during those couple of weeks, especially because my mother did not play favorites with us, and I guess that did not sit right with him because he couldn't get away with his terrible behavior. Several times, my dad even tried to file for full custody because he believed that my mother and her husband were tormenting his son, but his claims had no weight so he failed to get custody of us and I'm glad because at least with my mother, I had one parent who

who cared about me. And my stepdad was a pretty nice guy, so it's not like I hated him either. I was really little and very confused about whether I should be okay with my mom, in spite of the fact that she had cheated on my dad but after a while, I just decided that I would do whatever made me happy and have a good relationship with my mother made me happy. And I'm glad that I put in the time and effort to build a good relationship with her and spend time with her because we ended up losing her to the Big C about six years ago. I'm very grateful for all the time, that we got to spend together and regardless of what happened in her marriage, she was always a good mother to me and that's what matters. Even in her last few days, my brother was hardly there,

but at least he bothered to visit her a couple of times, so I guess that brought her some peace before she finally passed away. A couple of months after her passing, my stepdad left the stake but we have kept in touch. About a year after my mom passed away, my brother got a job offer that would require him to relocate to London and he took it up. He lived in a little bit of. He lived in there now and comes back once a year to visit our father for a couple of weeks, which is why he is here right now. My brother and I no longer speak, but after my mom's passing and my brother leaving, my dad and I had actually started improving our relationship. He apologized to me for being cold to me after he found out about my mother's affair because he just felt betrayed and

heard about a lot of things and ended up behaving in ways that he was not proud of. Especially with me, he acknowledged the fact that he had always paid more attention to my brother, but not me and that's why we had such a strained and difficult relationship. But he said that he wanted to work on it and that's what we did. So for the past couple of years, we actually had been getting along well, which I didn't even think was possible. I thought that things had finally started changing, which is why I'd asked him to walk me down the aisle on the day of my wedding and he had agreed. I knew for a fact that he was still really attached to my brother but I didn't have a problem with that, as long as he continued to treat me well, like a daughter that he loved.

However, after what happened recently, I realized that he would never truly treat me like a priority as long as my brother was here and the only reason he had even bothered to try and fix our relationship was because my brother had left for London and would only be here for a couple of weeks every year. So I was important to him, but only for as long as my brother was not around. Things really hadn't changed as much as I had believed in this recent incident was a harsh wake-up call because I could hardly believe that my dad was asking me to reschedule my wedding in favor of a camping trip with his son. So I did the only thing that occurred to me at the time. I agreed to delay my wedding in the heat of the moment, and minutes after I had disconnected I was on

another call, but this time, it was with my stepdad, and I was asking him to walk me down the aisle before I even knew it. I was furious at the time and I'll admit that what I had done was pretty vindictive and was done purely with a spirit of revenge, but while I was doing it, I thought I was doing the right thing for myself so I could teach my father a lesson. My stepdad had been invited to the wedding as a guest anyway since I had already mentioned that he was a nice guy and I didn't have a problem with him. Besides, he was the only person who got me through my mom's funeral so even though we don't talk on a regular basis, we are still close enough. When I asked him to walk me down the aisle, he seemed skeptical about it for a couple of seconds

at first since he was aware of the fact that my father was also going to be there, but I got him to agree eventually. I really didn't think much of it because I thought that even though what I was doing was petty, it was well deserved and my fiancé agreed with me, so that was all the validation that I needed. For the past week, my dad had hardly even bothered to keep in touch and I knew it was was back in town, which just added fuel to the fire. And then, yesterday, I finally got married and my dad was not there, which was expected. I had been waiting until the very last moment for some sort of miracle and then maybe he would show up, but that never ended up happening and my stepdad walked me down the aisle. Don't get me wrong, I'm happy about that and it was my wedding day, so I'm obviously very happy about

how it turned out in general. The only thing that went wrong was that after I sent my dad a picture of me being walked down the aisle by my stepdad, I expected him to be mad, but I hadn't expected him to actually get on the next bus and come back home so he could speak to me. But that's what happened and I feel bad about everything that took place last evening. I had asked one of my cousins to take a picture of me from my phone while I was walking down the aisle and send it to my dad and she did. He saw it a couple of hours after that and then there was no response, which I thought was a bit weird but I was busy with the wedding lunch and stuff so I didn't pay much mind to it. Then, around 8 o'clockish in the evening, when the guests

had started to leave, my dad finally showed up. My brother was also there with him and both of them seemed exhausted, but it was only my dad who did all the talking and told me that he was really sorry for not taking my wedding seriously but now that he was back. He wanted me to have another ceremony the next day so he could be there for me and finally walk his little girl down the aisle. He told me that he was aware of the fact that he had really been very disrespectful of me by choosing to go on the camping trip and asking me to reschedule my wedding and I was totally justified in doing what I did but he really regretted all of it and he just wanted one more chance. He told me that he didn't even care if nobody attended, he just wanted another ceremony so he could

at least have the satisfaction of knowing that he had gotten the opportunity to walk me down the aisle. And he seemed pretty desperate for another chance, which made me kind of upset because I realized that maybe if I hadn't asked my stepdad to walk me down the aisle, I don't think my dad would have cared this much. I actually went ahead and asked him if he would have come back so quickly and behaved the same way if I hadn't asked my stepdad to step into his shoes and walk me down the aisle, or if he wouldn't have cared, and that seemed to make him think for a bit and that was all that I needed to see. It was obvious that this was more about him versus my stepdad rather than him caring about me and I told him that he had really disappointed me and I was not

going to have another wedding just for his sake. He had his chance and he blew it and now, I just wanted some peace and quiet, away from him. Then, I politely asked him to leave, but he just ended up breaking down and kept asking me to forgive him. He was crying and he told me that he was really sorry for not prioritizing me. He said that he just hadn't realized that I was actually going to go through with the wedding and as soon as he saw those pictures that I had sent, he and my brother took the next bus back home. But when I maintained that, I just wanted him to leave because I wanted to enjoy the day of my wedding to the fullest. He got kind of offended and told me that I was being heartless and I couldn't just treat him like this over one mistake.

At that point, I got really annoyed. And I told him that if he could treat me badly throughout my life in spite of not having a valid reason, then I had the right to do this to him. Especially because he had given me more than several reasons by now and everything that was happening to him right now, he totally deserved it. I told him that I wanted him to go away and that I was glad that I had asked my stepdad to walk me down the aisle because even though he was not related to me by blood, at least he cared about me and it wasn't just for show like it was with him. Then, I walked inside the house while he continued to cry, and after a while, when I looked out, my brother and my dad were gone. Now that it has been a considerable amount of time since that happened, I feel kind of bad about what I said. I feel even worse that I made him cry.

Ida for asking my stepdad to walk me down the aisle instead of my father and then trying to make him feel bad about it, Update 1, Hey, everyone. So I've thought about it long and hard and I have decided that I have nothing to be sorry for. After all, it was my dad's decision to have me reschedule my wedding so he could go on some stupid camping trip with his son. And I have made excuses for him all my life. I'm sick of doing that now. There is just no excuse for this kind of behavior and I don't have to forgive him if I don't want to. I do feel bad about making him cry, but honestly,

there is only a certain level of mistreatment that people can tolerate and beyond that, I think they earn the right to make that other person cry. Throughout my childhood in teenage years, there have been several times when I have cried because of how he has treated me, and I've never let anybody find out about it, not even him, and I highly doubt that he would fix anything, even if he knew. So I'm pretty content with my decision of not reaching back out to him again. I have spoken to my husband about it and he thinks that I've made the right call and the only reason he hadn't said anything so far was because he did not want to influence my decision. He wanted

it to be mine and only mine. And I even discussed it with my stepdad because I felt like I was betraying him a bit by using him for revenge on my dad, sort of. So I felt like I owed him a bit of an apology but he told me that it didn't matter because at least he knew that after my biological father, he was the first person that I thought of and I guess that's true. Besides, I really do value him and both he and I are aware of that. So that's all good and for everyone in the comments who were upset with me for using my stepdad, I guess it's clear that he doesn't mind and as long as he doesn't seem offended, I'm fine with what I did. Anyway, it's been a couple of days since my wedding and my dad has tried to text me several times and has been calling me at least once a day,

but I haven't responded. I haven't even opened his texts, so I don't even know what he's trying to say to me and I really don't want to find out. I'm going on my honeymoon in a couple of days. and I want to keep my mind off of these things for a while now. Update 2. So, my husband and I are leaving for our honeymoon tomorrow and today, when my dad called me in the morning, I let it ring. But then, a couple of minutes later, I decided to go through the messages that he had sent me so far.

I think I already mentioned in my last post, that he had been calling me every single day ever since the day of my wedding, without fail. The timings would differ, but he would call. I hadn't gone through his messages so far but today, I finally did and all of them were just the same. They were worded differently, but the message was just that he was sorry about everything and that he really wanted to fix things. He told me that he really valued me and he knew that he had not been the best father so far, but he just wanted one more chance to fix things. He also acknowledged the fact that I had been right to be upset with him because I had actually given him a lot of chances to fix his behavior so far, but he had always been by the

towards my brother and he knew that I was upset. But as my only surviving biological parent, he really wanted to be a part of my life, and he said that he was ready to do whatever it took to get me to forgive him. I felt really sad reading those messages because the situation itself was just so upsetting. But I had made up my mind that I needed some space away from him and so, after reading those messages, I decided to call him back. He picked up almost instantly and started apologizing, but I told him that I was only calling to tell him that I was going on my honeymoon and I wanted him to stop calling and texting for a while. I told him that I had read his messages and I knew that he was sorry, but I needed him to cut it out for a while because constantly

apologizing was not going to change whatever had already happened. It was only going to keep everything fresh in my mind and I did not want that. So I told him that when I was ready to talk to him, I would contact him myself, but for now, I wanted him to stop trying to contact me. If he was upset about what I had said, he did not let it come through in his voice, and he just told me that he could understand and he would wait for me to contact him again. So that was that and now, I really just can't wait for the honeymoon so that I can take my mind off of all this drama. Update 3. Hi.

So I'm currently on the third day of my honeymoon and my father has been successful in sticking to his promises so far. he hasn't tried to contact me even once. But surprisingly, somebody else did get in touch with me today, and it was totally unwanted and unnecessary. I'm referring to my brother who called me up this morning to lecture me about the importance of family and tell me that the way I was treating my father was horrible, so I needed to apologize to him as soon as possible. He had called from a burner phone, so I did not even recognize the number and when I answered the phone call and I heard him on the other end,

I was about to hang up, but then he told me that he knew that I wanted to hang up, but if I did, it would just prove his point that I was an escapist. And I don't know why, but it worked because he just knows how to push my buttons, I guess. Anyway, I ended up staying and he told me that I couldn't just run away from the family that I had and whether I liked it or not. My dad was going to be my dad and my stepdad could never replace him. I don't know why he felt the need to say that to me, it's not like we are in school right now and are back to the stage where we were picking sides during the divorce. So I told him that he needed to stay out of this because this was between my father and me and he told me that because of my hurtful behavior, my dad had been miserable and even the camping

trip had been cut short, because of which his visit had been ruined, so this was between all of us. And then he told me that he knew for a fact that I was always jealous of and he couldn't do anything about it, but I couldn't just take it out on our father because it was not his fault that he wanted to prioritized the child who had actually always been there for him, unlike me, who had betrayed him during the divorce. I was stunned by how childish and idiotic he sounded, but I told him that this sort of behavior was expected from a man-child like him. I also clarified to him that I was not jealous of him in the slightest, I actually pitted him because even though he was doing well in his career, he was still emotionally stunted, and no matter what he achieved, he was still going to

be miserable and dislikable. He was about to argue, but before he could say anything, I cut him off, and I told him that if he argued, it would just prove my point that he was miserable, and he was desperate to prove that he wasn't. And then, I disconnected the call before he could say anything, which was pretty satisfying in its own way. I shouldn't have spoken to him at all, but well, at least I got back at him. I've also decided that for the rest of the trip, I'm just not going to be answering any calls unless it's an emergency or something. So I recently came back home after my honeymoon a couple of days ago and we were still on vacation mode for a couple of days but yesterday, my husband had to go back to work and so did I and now that we are

settling back into our old lives, I decided that it was time to confront my father and talk to him. So after work today, I went over to his place and he seemed quite surprised to see me there. Of course, my brother was also there, but I just ignored him because he's not very important to me. I also asked to speak to my dad in private because I did not want to have to have to be. any conversation in front of my brother, because I was sure that he would find it impossible to stay quiet and would try to keep interrupting, and I did not have the patience for that. He did not seem very happy about it, but had to agree to go back to his room so my dad and I could speak in private. Once we were by ourselves, I told my father that I was very disappointed in his

behavior because I had thought that things were finally getting better with us. For the past couple of years, we have been getting along well and that's why I'd asked him to walk me down the aisle, but when he asked me to reschedule, I knew where his priorities were. It was a bit petty and vindictive of me to ask my stepdad, but then he is important to me as well, just in a different way. I told my dad that I still didn't know if he had shown up that day because it was my stepdad walking me down the aisle instead of him and he felt competitive or whatever or if it was because he actually regretted missing my wedding, regardless of who was walking me down the aisle.

I told him that it really didn't matter at this point because whatever had happened, we couldn't change it. He seemed very upset up until that point, but then I told him that the only way we could deal with this was by starting again. I know people would want me to cut him out of my life forever, but realistically, that's not possible, and neither do I want to do that. As somebody who lost her mother to cancer, I know how cruel life can be and how quickly people can be taken away from you. And regardless of how he has behaved in the past or even recently, I've had some good times with my father, and I can't disregard all of that. But I also can't disregard the bad times. So I had to come to a place of acceptance and I told my father that from this point onwards,

I would be willing to give him a shot to fix everything that he had messed up. But for now, I wanted him to keep his distance. I explained to him that I needed some time to heal and he had to be willing to give that to me. Maybe it would take some weeks, or maybe it would take some months or maybe even years, but eventually, when I would feel better about him and our relationship, we could try to make our father-daughter bond work again. Until then, I just wanted to stay low contact and then I asked him if that was acceptable for him. He just nodded and then asked me if he could hug me before I left. So we hugged and it was a bit emotional, but I did not let myself cry until I was back in my car. Anyway, that's the decision that we came to and I guess it works.

At least, for now, it does. I hope you enjoy this story. Close friend alleged that she connected with my boyfriend after he provided her transportation to her residence. Therefore, I inquired with him, and he denied her claim. Upon confronting her, she became defensive, harassing us for months until he left. I've been best friends with Becca since 2010. We were college roommates and then after we graduated we still. lived together up until I moved in with my boyfriend Nate in 2019.

One thing about Becca is that she's always had a drinking problem for as long as I've known her and she's done stuff while drunk that has sometimes caused problems in our friendship. She just tried to stay sober but every few years something will happen to make her start drinking again, which is what happened earlier this summer. So last Saturday Becca called me because she was drunk somewhere and needed a ride home. I couldn't go pick her up because I had the flu when I was on cold medicine, so that So Nate went to get her instead. A couple of days after that I started noticing that Nate was being weird with his phone.

Normally he leaves it out on the coffee table if we're watching TV or whatever, but he started putting it face down so I couldn't see what notifications he was getting. My first thought was that he was trying to plan a surprise and because of the timing I thought that maybe Becca was helping him. Yesterday I saw Becca I told her that Nate was being sneaky all of a sudden and asked her if he said anything about maybe proposing soon. She asked me if I looked through his phone and I said no. Becca started crying and told me that she and Nate hooked up in his car the night that he

came to pick her up. Her excuse was that she was really drunk and didn't fully know what she was doing. She said she'd been texting him since telling him that he needed to tell me what happened or else she was going to. I asked Becca to show me the texts but they were all in the app signal which deletes messages after a day, so all I could see was that she and Nate had a chat thread but nothing that they said. I told her to text Nate in front of me so I could see what he said and she did, but we got no read receipt and so no response at all so it didn't prove anything.

I asked Becca if she was sure she wasn't so drunk that she maybe imagined it or thought a dream was real, and she absolutely lost her shit on me and said that she knows that she's horrible when she drinks but that she's not fucking delusional and she doesn't make shit up. She said that I could believe her or not and it's my choice, but she was telling me the truth. I said I needed to go home and talk to Nate. So when I got home, I confronted Nate with what Becca had said, and he acted shocked and denied that anything like that had happened at all and said he didn't know why she'd think so or say so. He said that he had just given Becca a ride home and the only thing that happened was that they talked about how he and I had been together for a long time and how we should get

married already. He admitted they were talking on signal the next couple of days, but he said that it was exactly what I thought, that he was asking her about engagement rings and what kind of proposal I would want. Nate replied to Becca's message from before asking her if she made up a story about them hooking up to not ruin the surprise about his proposal, and she texted him back that there was no proposal and to stop playing dumb. So then Nate called her pretending like I wasn't in the room and told her that she needed to stop whatever she was trying to do because we were on the verge of breaking up and he'd rather just have the surprise be ruined. But Becca just kept telling Nate to stop lying he got angry and hung up on her. I really didn't know what to think and I still don't. Right now

Nate is really upset and not really talking to me much. He says that it's bad enough that Becca acted insane and ruined his plan to propose, but it's even worse that I believed her lies even a little and would think that he would ever cheat on me. Becca texted me saying she was sorry but otherwise I haven't talked to her either. I don't want to think that Nate would cheat on me or that he'd take advantage of Becca if she was that drunk, but I feel like I can't be 100% sure because I've known Becca for and I also just can't believe that she'd lie to me about something this important. And I know that she does have a drinking problem so I can believe that she'd sleep with my boyfriend if she was drunk out of her head. She's done some pretty

awful things in the past when she's been drunk. I don't want to wrongly accuse Nate of something he didn't do but I don't want to be an idiot. Update 1. So on Thursday night after I got everyone's advice, I told Nate that I had found out a way to recover deleted messages from Signal. He immediately took out his phone and opened the app and asked me to show him how to do so I already thought that must mean he was telling me the truth because he didn't panic or hesitate at all. Which was good because when I tried to download signal on my old phone it turned out that it's too old to support the current version of the app, so it wouldn't work. Nate then asked me if we were going to have to go out and buy a new phone for me to believe that he was telling me the truth. And he said that he was willing to do it if that's what it would take. I told Nate it wasn't that I didn't believe him, I just wanted to have some proof because I just couldn't understand why Becca would lie about it.

Nate said that she would lie about it because she's a fucking crazy drunk bitch and there's literally no way for a non-crazy person to understand why she would do anything, and once the messages proved that he didn't ever want me talking to her again. Then he said to get up because if we were going to go to the Verizon store we had to get there before it closed. By then I completely believed Nate anyway, so I told him we didn't have to go and. anywhere or get a new phone and that I believed him and I knew he didn't cheat on me and that he would never do that. Nate said that he would hope I know that and that he didn't understand why I didn't take his word for it in the first place. I started trying to explain why I didn't want to just immediately dismiss what Becca had said

happened, but Nate said that he really couldn't listen to that right now. I said that was fair and agreed that I would cut Becca off, but that first I wanted to try to get her to admit that nothing happened. Nate said fine, but to call her with my phone on speaker because he thought he also deserved to hear her admit that she was lying. So I called Becca and I said the same thing to her that I said to Nate, that I figured out how to recover deleted messages on signal. She asked me why I would need to do that, so that was when I knew for sure that she was definitely making it up and not just confused somehow. I said it was because I wanted to have proof of what she and Nate talked about. Becca asked me if I saw their messages, so I lied and said yes.

After that Becca just went silent until finally I asked her if she was going to say anything. Then she asked me if that meant that we were engaged now. So then I really just lost it on her and screamed at her asking her if she was fucking serious and what the fuck was wrong with her and how could that possibly be all that she had to Becca started screaming back telling me to fucking calm down and about how obviously I never believed her anyway because it's not like we broke up over it. I was crying by that point and because of that I couldn't really say anything else, so then Nate told Becca to go fuck herself and to never ever contact either one of us ever again

and hung up on her. A minute later Becca sent me a completely unhinged text that I'm quoting here verbatim, apart from changed names. Courtney, you are supposed to be my friend for life. You are supposed to be there for me. You are supposed to be my person. But then you meet Nate and now you only care about Nate. Everything is about Nate.

Tell me why Nate comes to pick me up when I call you? I called you not your precious fucking Nate. I only want you to see how fucked up this is, but do you? No. Of course you don't. Of course you choose Nate over me like you always do and like you always will. You pretend to care about me but I can see you don't care. It is pathetic Courtney.

You are a pathetic woman who would choose a man over a friend. But since you can't say it yourself, I will. Since you have to have your sweet, perfect little baby Nate do it for you, I will. Goodbye, Courtney. Is that what you want? Goodbye forever. I hope you fucking got what you fucking want. There were the three dots after that showing she was still typing more,

but I blocked her before she sent it. I don't care about anything else that she has to say, I'm sure it's all just going to be more bullshit about why this is my fault or justifications about why what she did wasn't that bad and I should forgive her. I know Nate is probably right and there's no non-crazy logic behind why Becca would stoop to doing something like this. But obviously I've still been thinking about it and my best guess is that whoever said that Becca still blames me and Nate, apparently mostly Nate, for her being a drunk mess who can't get her life together is right. It seems like she somehow thought that if she said she hooked up with Nate, I'd break her. break up with him but still want to be friends with her and then everything would magically be fixed.

As far as stuff with Nate, I asked him if he thought he could ever forgive me for doubting him and he said that since I came to my senses and I cut Becca off he guesses we can try to put it behind us. I don't think he's still going to propose any time soon. After this I probably wouldn't if I was him. And from what Nate said he didn't actually do any planning yet other than asking Becca about rings and if I'd think a public proposal was tacky or not, all he was doing so far was trying to get ideas without me knowing he was talking to her about it. So just based on that I think probably it's not going to happen for a while if it still does it all. Also, thanks to everyone for the advice and support, I know I didn't respond to many comments but I really did appreciate

everyone who cared enough to want to help. Comments where Op has replied, commenter, I'm curious if Becca ever said anything to you when she hooked up with guys you liked. Do you think she was blocking you in purpose to keep you for herself? Did she try anything with Nate before you were exclusive? Or was she just drunk and looking for hookups? Boop, I don't think she ever put enough thought into those hookups to be malicious like that. She was just inconsiderate and would go after whoever. Commenter, did you ever confront her or just let it go?

More than one time seems like a pattern. Oop, we definitely got into arguments about it at the time, but it was mostly just kind of college bullshit and not really an actual confrontation about why she kept doing it, I guess. One last thought from Oop, I'm sure she won't just go away. I'm already expecting her to try to get our other friends to get in the middle of everything as soon as she figures out she's actually blocked and I'm not just ignoring her. I hope she won't try to do anything else, but I guess at this point I really can't know with her. I'm hoping things are okay with Nate, I think in a little.

a while they will be. Update 2, I got a few messages asking for an update so here it is. I'll keep it as short as I can. Unfortunately, I have nothing good to report. It turned out that whatever was going on with Becca that caused her to make false accusations about Nate was the beginning of some kind of a psychotic break. After I blocked her, she made a whole bunch of fake accounts and started sending me completely unhinged shit about how I ruined her life and threatening to get revenge on me and Nate, this went on for literally months with her sending me dozens of messages a day. I found out from other friends that she was making multiple posts on Facebook every day that were semi-coherent rants about how much she hated me and how I was evil and ruined her life

intentionally. I tried to talk to the police two different times to get a restraining order because I was afraid that Becca was going to show up at our apartment and attack me or Nate. I literally even got a front door camera because I was so scared that she was going to hurt us. The police said that because Becca wasn't threatening actual violence she was just a nuisance and they couldn't do anything. They acted like I was an idiot because it isn't illegal to talk shit on Facebook and they basically told me to just keep blocking her whenever she made a new account and eventually she'd get bored and move on.

Then finally there was an incident where someone broke the windshield of Nate's car while he was parked at his work. I guess it could have just been a random act of vandalism because this wasn't the only car that got windows broken, but at the time I was 100% sure it was Becca so I went to the police again. Eventually an officer went to talk to Becca, and she said she didn't touch Nate's car and again I have no proof that she did. But after the police talked to her, Becca got put into a psych ward for a week because apparently

her apartment was filthy and she was drunk out of her mind 24-7 and a danger to herself. I have not heard anything from Becca after she left the psych ward. I don't know if she was diagnosed with something or if she's medicated now. or what. I found out that she moved in with her dad who thank God lives in a different state. I look at her social media every so often to make sure she's not posting about me again and that she's nowhere around me. I haven't mentioned Nate much in this update because we're no longer together. He broke up with me after the windshield incident because he couldn't handle being constantly harassed by Becca and to be honest I don't think he ever forgave me for not taking

his side immediately when everything started. It really hurt but I can't blame him. him. I tried to talk to him about fixing things between us after Becca was gone, but he just wasn't interested. Next story, Dad had been lonely since Mom passed away four years ago and during dinner he revealed he's been sleeping with my fiancé for months. Now they're dating each other after losing all their friends. My mom died four years ago from cancer and me and my fiancé used to go his place for dinner nothing unusual about that he was a lonely but lately his mood had improved and I was about to find out why. So yeah, my dad invited us over to dinner and then after dinner they told me they needed to talk to me, which was odd to her dad, we needed to tell you

something. Turns out they have had a sexual relationship for over three months and me being a moron asked how many times I was starting to hypervent late at that point and they were both reluctant to share that. I eventually got the full story won't write that here painful enough and feel stupid for asking I walked out and left them both and told dad you want her, you can keep her, you were both finished with me and told my fiancé to give me the keys to my apartment. She was crying as she was struggling to get the key of her chain. I did it for her, gave her other keys back and told her I would pack her things and she could come over and pick it up when I was finished. Her mom came over and picked up her things she actually sent her mom to do it.

I let her in and she had gotten the full story and was so sorry for everything and hoped I would get through this. My dad and I guess ex-fiancee now has been texting and calling me for the last week not responded or answered any of their calls and my dad even called the cops because he was worried I might hurt myself, oh geez, thanks for the concern. For my mental health dad, maybe you should have considered that before fucking my fiancé. So I get two officers at my door who told me they had received a call from my dad worried I told the officer I was not suicidal and explained what had happened and they both looked disgusted and apologized for bothering me and what I was going through. The look of pity from the officers made me feel worse I felt just

ashamed having to tell these two guys that not sure why I felt shame, but I did. Anyways, Dad wants me to talk to him. I have no idea what to do here. I have no other family, no aunts or uncles, and now no fiancé either anymore. I have kept busy by going to the gym and trying to live my life as normally as possible my fiancé has moved back with her parents, but she is apparently still in contact with my dad since dad keeps texting me that she is worried about me. Apparently I am the asshole here since he feels that I should not treat her this way. So yeah, I am the asshole here apparently, I mean, what do I even do here? I have ended it with her clearly, but then there's my dad who is now trying to fix things and

wants me to forgive her. I honestly just want them both to leave me alone. Update one, hey everybody thanks for all the messages and advice. I did not expect this up as much as it did, but I just wanted to post an update on how things stand. First of all, I am doing okay, in fact, I have slept well these last few nights and had support from some unexpected places. Many of you wanted me to go public and tell everyone while I did not have to my now ex-fiance

took care of that for me she told her best friend expecting sympathy. Instead she raged at her and now most of her friends and mine are now fully aware of what has happened. Her best friend called me and we spoke for over an hour apparently whatever angry thought my now ex-fiance was nothing to what her and her friend subjected her to. They have completely cut her off and they even asked her if she slept with any of their fathers. Her best friend, her best, best friend also told me that she still believes I will forgive her and that she wants me back, not happening, and seems to be a little, shall we say, unstable right now, she seems like a total wreck. I also spoke to her parents and told them to give her time and don't kick her out. I honestly

despite what she did don't want her to do anything stupid. Her parents are probably more pissed at her than I am. I also met Dad, we spoke in person and honestly the reason we spoke is that I wanted to pick up some things from home I had a friend of mine with me just in case I felt the urge to punch him. He made no attempt at small talk and my friend was walking very close by me like was expecting me to attack him and was ready to restrain me if it happened. So that's the update GF is a nervous wreck dumped by all her friend, her BFF and I have become good friends. No, we are not sleeping together or anything like that, but she has supported me and we have kept talking on the phone. She had been cheated on herself but she could not even begin to imagine what I went through.

Honestly, I feel okay my dad I have cut off completely after I got my some of my mom's things, including her wedding ring. I am taking this I told him he did not argue and you can have this and gave him my engagement ring, not expensive and honestly I did not know what I was going to do with it anyways. He just looked at me and now finally it dawned upon him just how badly he had messed up. I also told him to stop telling her that I may forgive her you're messing with her head and she needs to realize it's over. He said he would not contact her again. I told him,

I did not care if he did or not. I got in the car and left and felt a lot better. So that's the update folks I may have gone too far with the ring business, but honestly if he wants her then they can marry her. I have had great support from many people including here and ready to move the hell on. But if you have any questions I can try to answer if anything is unclear. Update 2, I just decided to post one final update since I have been bombarded with questions on how I'm doing and if anything has happened.

I am doing okay my dad and my ex-fiance have not contacted me at all and have left me alone. I have had moments where I felt lonely and angry but I had people who have been there for me. My ex-fiance is BFF and I have gotten close and we decided to go on a trip me and her. We are not together but we have gotten close. Dad and my ex-fiancee like many predicted have been talking and someone spotted them together in town, I kind of suspect that it would happen. It honestly does not bother me they deserve you. each other and just thankful I found out before I married her. More people have found out what

happened now, Dad and her have lost a huge part of their social circle, so I guess with many disgusted with them both, they found each other misery loves company after all. I also made it clear to my other friends if they want to contact her and talk to her that also does not bother me I don't want to control anyone, or make anyone feel they have to stay away from her because of me. I am not going to be a vindictive asshole that only hurts me in the long run. So to some I am doing okay, still seeing a therapist and have gotten close to my ex-fiance's former best friend. I do get depressed and feel anger and lonely sometimes, but I have learned to deal with it.

I spend an entire weekend cleaning my apartment to get my ex-fiance's perfume smell out of my apartment since that was a big trigger for me and decided to buy a new bed and a new couch and redecorated a bit. Sold the old bed and my old couch and honestly it feels like a new apartment. A fresh start if you will. Thanks to everybody for your advice, concerns, and comments they helped a lot and needed to vent about it. I hope you enjoy this story. Allowing my presumptuous sister to utilize my residence for her wedding, only to realize later that I had not been included in the guest list, as she had falsely claimed ownership of the property to her affluent partner.

Consequently, I decided to rescind the offer. Wedding Last Minute Hey, Everyone I, 34 have been following this sub for a long time. Lately, there's something going on in my life that I needed an opinion on. I have read a lot of posts involving SILs to see if someone has gone through my situation and how they deal with it.

Well, I guess this situation is unique for me and I would need some advice on this. It's about my Sill. That's the reason I cannot discuss this with my husband. You know, family complexities. So, here's the thing. My sill, 27F, is planning a spring wedding. She wants to organize it at my house. Yeah, that's right.

Not to brag, but I own a four-bedroom house with a pool and big lawn. She's engaged to an Irish guy so his family and relatives would need a place to stay over for a night when they come to attend the wedding. We have a pretty spacious living room as well and a big lawn outside. She is planning for an outdoor wedding on the lawn. followed by dinner slash lunch in the living area. That's how she wants this to be. Now the obvious question is, am I okay with it? Well, I don't know.

That's why I'm here seeking advice. Well, let me give some context. I have been married to my husband for eight years. We met at grad school. We dated for four to five years before getting married. He doesn't come from a well-off family, but he is a hard-working self. self-made man. My Phil worked as a daily wage laborer and mill did odd jobs. My husband has a younger sister, who has been living with my in-laws. Mind you, she is 27 and still doesn't work.

Not only do they provide her with food and shelter, but they also cater to her extravagant demands. By extravagant I mean, beyond their means. Unlike my husband who has completed his master's, still is a school dropout. Her parents didn't even insist she complete her school because she didn't need to be told anything. She is inspired by this new age influencer that a degree doesn't make you rich or successful. It feels weird to me because I have been raised quite the opposite. Though my parents are quite well off, they never served us with any privilege. Yes, we went to a private school. Call it luxury or whatever but beyond that, my parents did nothing to contribute to my career. When my brother and I were in high school, Dad told us up front that either we grab a scholarship or we get an education loan, he was not going to pay for our college.

We used to hate it and thought our dad was a tightwad. We studied hard and got scholarships. Now that I'm older, I realized the goodness of his parenting. He made us self-reliant. Especially after seeing my sill, I'm convinced how important is the role of parents in an individual's life. When I got my first job, straight out of college, I went nuts partying and holidaying. Dad sat me down and showed me some good housing properties. I was happy that finally, he was letting go of some money off his clingy fists, but that wasn't the case. He wanted me to buy the house myself.

He paid the down payment, though. He explained the importance of having my own house and the sooner the better. He advised me to rent out half of it to get help on the mortgage. Thanks to his timely advice I owned this house today. Seeing the housing prices now, I think if I hadn't bought it then, I wouldn't have been able to get such a spacious property at this rate. If I have to talk about my relationship with my in-laws, it has been okay-ish. We don't meet that often.

They live across the town and I lead a very busy life. I still have a decent bond with my mill. We talk once a week but I just cannot bond with my sill. I just can't. We are poles apart. She doesn't like me because, during our initial interactions, I used to convince her to complete her education and get a job. She thinks I'm jealous of her because her parents are taking care of her while my parents abandoned me to live on my own. The worst part is my in-laws say they are struggling financially, yet they are feeding their 27-year-old daughter.

My husband and I offered to help her get a back office job, but neither she nor my in-laws showed interest. She's a bum, no doubt there, but my in-law should have pushed her to work, but they are happy to provide for her. Coming to her wedding, there are a couple of reasons why my sill wants to marry at my house. One is, of course, spacious. She could have the wedding, and lunch and dinner all at one place. And even her guests could stay and they need not book a hotel. Another reason is she cannot afford to rent a venue. If not my house, she has to settle for a city hall wedding.

She doesn't earn and my in-laws don't have a fortune to spend at her wedding. My husband doesn't want to have a say in this because it's my house and he wants me to take the decision irrespective of what he thinks. That's how my man is and that's why I love him so dearly. So, my problem boils down to this. Do you guys think I should let her use my house as her wedding venue? Update 1, hello, everyone. Tomorrow's the wedding and today I got to know that I'm not invited. The funny part is the wedding is at my house.

Let me start from where I left off the last one. So yeah, I agreed to let her use my house for the wedding. I was definitely apprehensive about it, but eventually, I came along. Now I regret my decision. I'm fuming with anger, so please excuse me if I just rant my heart out. My sill is nothing but a whore who uses men for money in exchange for, you know what? She is not even that pretty and don't get me started on her dumbness. You know once the light goes off, most men don't care about all this.

She might be good at what she offers that's why she was able to hit the jackpot. That's what she calls her fiancé, jackpot. Not only she's shallow, but also a liar. Got to know that her Irish fiancé is quite well off. He works as a banker. Even his family is well to do. So in order to impress them, she lied to him that my house was theirs. I knew about this lie long ago, but I didn't mind because I don't care.

If putting up a facade brings any good for her, let her be. It doesn't change the truth. When her fiancé proposed to her for marriage, she came to me and almost begged me to let her use my house for the wedding. If this was not enough, my in-laws came pleading for it. They said if I didn't agree to this, they may have to pull out a alone to finance her wedding. I told them why can't Sil and her fiancé funded themselves. My in-laws were like, traditionally, it's always the girl's family who throws the wedding,

and the Irish follow this tradition more than us. I don't know how true this is, so please don't pick up on me. It's not my words. Besides, Sil has already boasted to her fiancé and in-laws about her big house that can host a wedding. Her stupidity made me crack up. I said, what if I don't allow the wedding at my house? I mean, I can do that, right? Don't you think she should have asked me first before committing this to her fiancé? My in-laws nodded and requested I save their reputation. I told them I would do that, but they should have done a better job raising their daughter.

See, I don't sugarcoat my words and maybe that's why they think I'm arrogant. They don't understand that I say this for their own good. You see what happens next. They paraded at my house until I agreed to this. At one point, I was like it was a matter of two days, let's get done with this. And yeah, people asked me in the last post if she offered to pay rent. Ha ha, no. All these happened three months ago when I made the original post.

Fast forward to two days back, Sil arrived with my in-laws and two more guys. I was at work. I saw that on the camera installed inside. It has a motion sensor. I called her and asked what was the matter. She said those guys were wedding designers. They were here for a site visit to plan the wedding accordingly. I asked her to be careful with my stuff.

She assured me she would take care of it. After I paid off my mortgage last year, I got rid of the renters who were occupying the two rooms upstairs. I took a leave from work to set up two bedrooms for them. I hired a cleaner to do the tally. It's a huge house to clean everything myself. Today, Sill showed up at 6 a.m. while we were still sleeping. She was leaving for her Bachelorette next town. She was here to see if everything had been set up properly.

She was happy to see that I set up two bedrooms for them and rented a bigger dining table for tonight's dinner. She then goes around the house saying, okay, those two rooms are set for my in-laws. Mom and dad would take your bedroom and I would get your other room. with a walk-in closet. Woo, I'm so excited to show them my big house with this fancy stuff. I can't wait to see their amazed expressions when I give them the house tour. I was confused.

I mean, where do we fit in? The rest of the conversation goes like this, me, sorry, I'm confused. If your parents take up our bedroom, where do we go? Sill, well, I don't know. You can go to your parents' house or maybe check into a hotel for two days. days. You both earn in bombs. Pretty sure you can afford it. Me, but why do we move out of our own house? Sill, because to them, it is my parents' house, remember? And you can't live here. It would look very weird for a married brother and his wife living with my parents. I felt dizzy at the conversation.

Like the WTF. Me, so, you're going to portray this to be your parents' house and you live here like a Princess? Sill, pretty much. I was pissed off already. I put up a straight face and asked, Me, so as per your fairy tale, where do we live? In case your in-laws ask us. Sill, oh, they won't. I mean, how would they? You guys won't be present here, right? Me, what about our stuff? Our photographs? Sil, who would know it's your stuff? I'll tell them it's all mine. The only problem is the pictures of your hallway. We'll have to remove them before they arrive. I sighed and asked, me, so even if we vacate the house to put up with your facade,

we still would be meeting them at your wedding, don't we? What if they ask us then? I asked this question sarcastically but her answer blew my mind. Sill, no. No, no, no, there's some misunderstanding here. You are not attending the wedding. and family dinner. Not at all.

I was like what the hell. Sill, I'm not sure how this happened, but I never invited you guys to the wedding. Did mom or dad send you the invite? I felt so stupid to talk to her dumbass. I yelled my husband's name who was blissfully sleeping. I yelled his name so loud that he ran and came outside. I screamed, did you know that we were not invited to the wedding? looks like his body was awake but his mind was still asleep,

whose oh yes, her wedding. Are we not invited? I mean why? I said his sister was saying she had not sent the invite to us, so how could we assume that we are invited? He was like, let me grasp the situation, I really don't understand what's happening here. It took him a few minutes and a few repetitions to understand what just happened.

He was aghast as to how we could not be invited to the wedding hosted at our house. My sill said, well, if that bothers you so much, you can attend it and probably you can say your wife is unwell so she had to skip it. I asked her what was her original reason to justify our absence. This woman had the audacity to laugh at my face and said, Oh, you won't believe I told them that my parents have cut you off because you're too toxic. I was like, wow, what else can I expect from you? I stormed into my room without saying anything. It was so useless to waste my time talking to her.

My husband followed me inside and assured me that it was still my decision if I wanted to withdraw my consent. I said I don't know. I'm too mad to think straight. I need to cool down to make a rational decision. That's why I sat down to update it here thinking this might help. And it helped. I feel much lighter, but this doesn't mean I'm going to bow down to the princess demands. I don't know what to do now, but I'm definitely not leaving my house to partake in her tale of lies.

Whatever happens I'm going to update this thread. You guys can count on me. Update 2, hey guys, thanks for engaging in my posts. Yes, you all were right in saying that the pampered princess lives in a delusional world. Before that let me answer a few common questions from the comments. How can my sill access my house in my absence? after I agreed the house to be let out for the wedding. I gave her the spare key.

The front porch, living room, garden, and pool area are all covered with cameras so I felt okay sharing the spare key. Second, how come Syl's fiancé bought her lies that the house was hers? Didn't he ever visit her place? I'm not sure how she was able to sell that. She has been dating him for less than a year. Two weeks before the wedding, she brought him to my place. to give him the house tour while I was away for work. After I wrote the update that day, I discussed my thoughts with my husband.

Though he was citing with me saying it was my decision, he was worried that if I backed out, his sister's wedding would be called off and his parents' reputation would be ruined. I said, let's talk to your parents then. We drove off to their place. We told them about Sill's plan of excluding us from the wedding. Apparently, they knew about it and it seemed they were okay with it. My husband lost his mind and said, You guys knew that she was cutting us off from her wedding and you were okay with it?

Mill responded in a meek voice, we thought you guys were also okay with it. None of you asked us why she hadn't sent the invite to you. At this point, I questioned myself if we were wrong and assuming that we were invited to the wedding because it was in my house. My husband and I stared at each other in shock. My husband screamed at them, do you guys realize there would be no wedding if she, me, backed out from her decision?

What if we tell the truth to her in-laws? Mill panicked and requested us not to do such a thing. Phil intervened and asked me gently if I would be fine to attend the wedding if Sil sent the invite now. I remained silent and didn't answer. Because I was fuming in rage. Phil asked Mill to call Sil and ask her to send us the invite right away and apologize to us. Mill was hesitant to call her but Phil stared at her with red eyes.

Mill shakily calls her. Phil tells her to put the phone on speaker. Sil responds to the call and yells at Mill for disturbing her at her spa session. Mill told her it was urgent and that Phil wanted her to invite me and my husband to the wedding. She flips out and says no way, I'm inviting that bitch. She thinks herself to be too smart. Mill tried to stop her in between and whispered, They're here with us.

But the princess was too busy ranting. She was like, if she meets my in-laws, she's going to outshine me. I want to look the prettiest on my wedding day. On top of that, you know how she always talks about different stuff, jobs, careers, investing, and those blah, blah, blah to grab everyone's attention. I don't want that on my wedding. Everyone's focus should be on me. If she's around she would make me sound dumb.

So, no, she is not allowed at my wedding she hung up. I sighed, I make you sound dumb because you are a dummy. And stormed out of the house. When my husband stood up to leave, my in-laws requested him to calm me down and that they would speak to Sill and make her apologize. Apology my ass. Meanwhile, Sill dropped me a text that I should get rid of our portraits from the hallway and move out of the house after overseeing the arrangement tomorrow.

She was like, my fiancé would reach the venue with his family by 10 a.m., so move out before that. But make sure you drop my parents there before leaving the wedding planners by themselves. I will be staying over at my friend's place after the bachelorette party. I'll hit the salon directly from here and reach the venue as a bride sure your highness. I'm going to plan a perfect wedding for you. By the time we reached home, it was late afternoon. I called up the mechanic and got the locks of the house changed. Later in the evening, my husband called up Phil and said we were not allowing the wedding at our place,

so better look out for another venue. He tried to call Sil but she was busy being drunk at her bachelorette. Phil called back in panic asking what he should do. My husband suggested if he wanted to save his reputation then better call up his side of the guests and cancel the invite, giving any suitable reason because there was no way the wedding was happening on the scheduled date and venue. The night was thrilling just by imagining the expressions on Sill's face when her truth came out. Around six in the morning of the wedding day, my doorbell rang. It was the wedding designer. He was here to start the wedding preps. I said it was my house

and there was no wedding there. He got confused and said Sill and her fiancé had made the booking for that day. I told him to call them because my house was not up for grabs anymore. An hour later, Sill's fiancé came knocking at my door. I answered the door and he asked me if Sill was at home because she was not answering the call. I said no, she was not here because it's not her house. He said, maybe there's some confusion here. I'm her fiancé and we have a wedding today in this house. I'm guessing you are her Sill. I saw your photos in the hallway the other I smiled and said, you are right I'm her sill but there is more truth coming your way. Let's start with the basic one. This is my house and I live here. Sill and parents-in-law live

across the city, in an apartment. By the way, congratulations on your wedding but it's not happening here anymore because I changed my mind. I don't know what happened after that. Around 9 a.m., this princess came banging at my door, I didn't answer. She called my husband asking what was wrong that I chased away the wedding designer. He said that our house was not up for grabs and she should find another place for her wedding. She screamed and banged my door asking us to open it. I opened my window and yelled, if there's one more banging at my door, you might end up in prison on your wedding day, if at all it happens. She cursed us and called us names for ruining her life. She left after the neighbors threatened to call the cops on her.

She blocked her number but she bombarded my husband's phone with filthy voicemails, calling him a simp for not standing up for his sister. I asked him if he was upset. He said he was upset, but she had called for it. She cannot assume everything to be served to her on a platter. She was ungrateful and took us for granted. She told her fiancé it was her house and planned the wedding here without even asking my permission. On top of that, she cut us off from the wedding. calls me bitch. What good does she expect in return? My in-laws have not taken this well. They blame me for tarnishing their reputation. It makes me question their value system because they were clearly okay with their daughter cutting us off from the wedding despite hosting it at my property. As far as her wedding is concerned, it was called off that day. My sill and parents-in-law

went to meet them to request them to wait for a week so that they could arrange another venue. I heard her fiancé called out her BS in front of everyone and said he was calling off the wedding and he would have to rethink their relationship. God knows what happens now. I'm glad I'm out of this drama. I have a life to lead and a career to excel. God bless her lying ass. I hope you enjoy this story. Father expelled me after his remarriage because I symbolized his prior errors, therefore I confided in an individual about my years of parental mistreatment. My dad losing everything. Hi, so a little over a year ago, my mother eloped with her affair partner. She had been having an affair with somebody from her high school for almost two years and finally, they decided to make a run for it. They almost got married, but my mother had a change of heart or something, and she decided to do it the right way. So after being gone for almost two weeks,

she decided to come back with divorce papers, and my parents got officially divorced. She didn't want custody of me, which was surprising because my parents don't get along with each other, but more than that, they don't get along with me. Anyway, she cut off all ties with everyone and relocated to someplace in Europe with her husband, her partner, and that was good for them, but not so good for me because that left me with no other option. But to continue living with my dad and after my mother left, he was even worse than before. He used to hate me earlier, but after my mother left, he started loathing me. because I was a constant reminder of the fact that he used to be married to this woman, and she humiliated him by running off with some other man.

My parents were big on stuff like their reputation, and how people perceive them, which was a major part of the reason why, in spite of the fact that they never liked me, they decided to keep custody of me and made sure that I was always presentable and never spoke of the way I was treated at home in public. So even though I had been brought up pretty comfortably, my life has been miserable because of my parents, and on top of that, I could never even talk about it to anybody because I was scared of what would happen if they ever found out. However, recently, I had to speak up because of how my father kicked me out of the house. I'm 17 right now, but I'm turning 18 in three months, so my father

thought that it would be the appropriate time to kick me out. He decided to get remarried since almost more than half a year had passed since the divorce was finalized. I knew that he had been dating his secretary, I'm not sure, but I'm guessing that if I had started around the time that my mother had filed for a divorce my father probably thought that there were no obstacles in the way now. But they kept it private until the reverse was finalized and a few weeks after that, they decided to announce on social media that they were together. And then, three months ago, they got engaged, and just about two weeks back, they got married. I was there at all of the ceremonies, but it was only an obligation. My dad didn't actually want me there, and it had been made very clear to me that

all I had to do was smile, for them, and talk about how happy I was that my father had decided to move on in life. So I did exactly that, but in spite of it, they decided to label me as a reminder of my father's mistakes in the past and told me that I had to move out and fend for myself now. The two of them decided to have a meeting with me a few days after the wedding and told me that now that they were married, they did not want me living with them anymore because they wanted to start everything all over again. My dad, especially, did not want me lurking around and since I was already turning 18 in a couple of months and was supposed to start college, it would be better for me to move out now. I had always known that no matter how much money he had, it wasn't going to make a difference

for me because he had always made it very clear to me that after I turned 18, I was on my own. So I always knew that I would have to pay my own way through college, but it doesn't even commence until a couple of months. And I had no idea where I was going to find any sort of accommodation or how I was even going to afford it until college finally started. Besides, even though I had been accepted into a couple of places, I would need money to secure my spot and the problem was that even if I wanted to take out a student loan, I needed consending adults to help me out with it. I did not have any savings of my own because even though I had known that I would have to live life on my own after I turned 18, I had been forbidden to work by my parents because they thought that people would question it if they saw me since my parents were pretty well off financially and my decision to work would be a questionable one in that case.

So out of fear that people would find out about the situation at home, about how they treated me, my parents decided to tell me that I was not allowed to work, which is why I was at a dead end right now. I even tried to bring this up with my dad and my stepmom so they would be at least a little sympathetic towards me, and I told them that I couldn't exactly move out. because I had nowhere to go, and I didn't even have any money of my own, but they chose to be quite nasty about it and told me that it was my problem now. I had until the end of the week, but after that, they would expect me to pack my stuff and be gone. I tried everything, from reasoning with them to fighting with them, but nothing seemed to work. So I ended up having a total breakdown in the living room, but even then, they did not seem to care. They just went about their own business and completely ignored me, and I realized that I had no other way left,

I had to speak to people and stop being scared of the consequences. Without putting much thought into it, I decided to pack a couple of things up and went to my grandparents' house. My mom's parents passed away when I was very young, so my dad's parents are the only grandparents I have ever known. So far, they had absolutely no idea that I was being treated so badly at home. My parents had drilled it into my head that if I ever spoke up about the fact that they ignored me at home and tried to make it into a bigger deal than it was, they would make sure that I would pay the consequences for it. And they were not joking. I knew that I had always kept my mouth shut, and my grandparents had no idea until that day when I went to them and I told them everything. I told them that my father

expected me to find a place to live and sort out my life on my own in just a week, but that was not going to be possible and I really needed them to help me out right now. I honestly didn't think think that they were going to be helpful, since they were actually pretty similar to my dad. They also put a lot of thought into appearances and stuff, and I'm guessing that was something that my dad had inherited what he hadn't considered was the fact that my grandparents were also not as shallow as him and if they put up a show. Of being quite dignified and classy, it was because they were. So when I told them everything, they were outraged and told me that they would take care of me and I didn't need to worry and make myself anxious about the future because I have had enough of that

for a lifetime, judging by whatever I had told them. I've been living with them since then and they have retrieved all my stuff from the house, but that's not where it has ended. My grandpa has actually fired my dad from the company and now, my dad will have to give up everything, from the company house to the car. My grandpa runs our family business that his grandfather had started and has been in our family for ages, so naturally, my father had also joined him and in a couple of years, my grandpa was going to retire, and my father was going to take over. Now, it seems unlikely because my grandfather has decided to let him go quite unceremoniously. My dad is threatening to sue him, but my grandpa isn't scared in the slightest because the lawyers

are sharks and even my dad knows it. Besides, from what I've been hearing, my grandpa actually has caused to fire him, so it can't just be a wrongful termination suit and if my dad decides to go ahead, it will definitely end up in a loss for him. Apparently, my dad is not very good at the business part, from what my grandfather has told me and that's a big part of the reason why my grandfather is not scared of the lawsuit because even firing my father, he had done it on the grounds that he is not competent enough. Of course, that was the official reason. The unofficial reason was that I had told him everything and now that he knew how I'd been treated, he wanted nothing to do with the son anymore. It didn't even matter that my father was his only child. He literally told me that he would

rather not have the business being handed over to my father after what he has found out and is considering letting somebody else take over our family business when he retires. The only reason he had given my father so many chances to learn the ropes of the business and had always retained him in a higher position, even though he was not really capable of the job he was there for, was because my grandfather wanted to keep the business and the family. But now, he believed that it would be for best if he gave somebody else a chance because his son was clearly not worthy of it. My grandparents have also been exceptionally kind to me since I showed up at their house and told me that if I had ever spoken to them about this, they would have made sure that I was taken away

from my parents right that instant and placed in their custody and care instead. I wish I would have known that, but I was just really scared of how my parents would react and they understand that, so we are just trying to undo all the damage that my parents have done. So far, it's been pretty great for me because my grand. grandparents have told me that they're going to take care of all my expenses and I don't need to worry about anything. It's pretty relieving because now, I don't even have to think about how I'm going to pay for college. I can just have fun and live my life on my own terms instead of constantly being anxious about my father. I thought that now that I've left my father's house, my grandpa and my father could fight it out in court,

and I wouldn't have to be involved. But I guess my dad has been on dragging me into this mess and making me feel guilty or something because he hasn't stopped texting me since the last two days. I guess he is struggling to cope with the fact that I finally told my grandpa and now, he is going to have to face the consequences of everything that he has put me through in the past. Well, not just him, but also my mother but since she's not directly involved right now, it's going to be he who has to pay. Besides, it was not my mom who decided to kick me out because she got remarried again, she left.

My father was the one who decided that the house did not have any spin. for me anymore, even though the house that he lives in was thanks to the kindness of his own father, since its company accommodation and even though he never deserved it. He got the job and managed to keep it because of my grandfather. But now, he has been messaging me from several accounts, telling me that what I have done is massively messed up and that he thinks that I'm vindictive and cruel. He thinks that it was really petty of me to go and talk to my grandfather about whatever he had said because he hadn't even done anything wrong. The only reason he had wanted me out of the house was because I was turning 18 in a couple of months and I should have been looking out for

myself at this age anyway. He tried to seriously downplay exactly how badly I had been treated in my childhood by saying that lots of kids don't get the necessary kind of love and affection from their parents and they don't make a big deal out of it like I am. My grandpa had accused him of neglecting me and he decided to tell me that I wasn't neglected. I was just acting like a brat because my father had refused to support me all his life. That was a blatant lie because I definitely was neglected, maybe not in the conventional sense of the word since I always had food to eat, clothes to wear, and stuff like that, but I literally cannot even remember one instance of my parents sitting with me, trying to talk to me, going on family trips and stuff.

I was always just ignored and even on a few occasions we did take vacations together. The three of us lived in separate rooms and it was mostly just for photos that we would get together but after that, it was back to our unhappy family life. So I definitely think I was neglected and initially, I was just ignoring all the messages that my dad was sending me, but then, he sent me one message blaming me for everything that was happening to him because apparently, not only was he losing the house. My grandmother had decided to buy that very property from the company and transfer it to my name. So I would be getting that house and not just that, but my father would also be losing his inheritance to me. He told me that it was all my fault and I feel kind of weird that I'm going to be getting everything that he's losing. Wipta if I decided to go ahead and accept the house and inheritance that my father was supposed to get?

Update 1. Hey, everyone. So it's been two weeks since I left my dad's house and well, he's in the process of being evicted right now. Also, guys, I didn't know that this was not a widespread practice, but yeah, my grandfather's company is a finance company and it offers accommodation as a part of the compensation package for employees in higher positions, like my dad, my grandfather, and a couple of other people.

I didn't know it was that common, but anyway, a lot of people had been asking why my dad was going to lose his home and why was he living on company property anyway if it hadn't required him to relocate or anything. The cost of housing in our state is pretty high, which is why my grandfather offers accommodation, but anyway, that's not the point. So my grandmother is already in the process of buying the house and my dad has been served with an eviction notice.

So he needs to find someplace to live within four weeks and then he has to be gone. At least he gets four weeks to find a place for himself. He had given me just one week. I think we are being far more lenient to him than he was to me and thanks to the comments here, I'm no longer blaming myself for whatever he's going through. I think he totally deserves it and I have started to block all the accounts that he had been texting me from. I hadn't been doing that earlier because I thought that if I blocked him, he would just create a new account to text me and get under my skin, but well, he can do that if he wants to. I just want him to know that I don't care.

Living with my grandparents has been really nice. They are indeed like my father in some respects. He used to be pretty big on punctuality and stuff and table manners and so are my grandparents because they like maintaining appearances, but they are so much better than him that I actually feel like I'm living with a genuinely good family right now. Most importantly, they actually seem to care for me and speak to me more than my parents ever bother to. It's a nice change of pace and I could get used to this, but I'm trying not to because in a couple of months I'm going to have to leave for college.

However, until then, this is where I'm going to stay. Now that all of this is out of the way, I would like to address some things and comments that have been made on my original post because it's concerning. A lot of people on the original post called me a doormat and said that I was spineless for never standing up for myself. I would just like to remind people that I'm a couple of months away from turning 18 right now, which is still actually pretty young. For 18 years of my life, I have been conditioned by my parents to believe that if I stand up for myself or if I make a big deal out of the fact that I have always been a emotionally neglected, they are going to make me pay the consequences of it. They had made sure that they did everything in their power to intimidate me into keeping quiet and I was just a kid, I couldn't have done anything. So it's not a matter of being spineless or not, it's just that I was

very young and it was their job to protect me and not treat me like that and scare me into keeping my mouth shut. To the people who were questioning how brave I was, it shouldn't have been my duty to be brave in the first place, it should have been their duty to make sure I was protected and felt safe. But I was terrified of them and you guys don't even know how much it took for me to stand up to them one time and talk to my grandparents about whatever I was going through. It's not like I had never tried when I was 11 years old, I had a bit of an outburst at a family gathering about something that had happened at home, probably them just not giving me enough attention, and they took me home immediately and grounded me for a month. I was not allowed to interact with them

even at meal times, and pretended like I didn't even exist, which was obviously not easy for an 11-year-old to deal with. I had to spend one whole month alone in my room because this incident had happened over winter break and I couldn't even go to school to meet my friends. It was a horrible time for me and I learned my lesson after that, to never speak up about what happens at home in public. After something like that, I was obviously too scared to speak up, and I don't think it's fair for people to be accusing me of being spineless or being a dormant or whatever. Anyway, even if I took a stand for myself a little too late, at least I did so and I'm proud of myself for that. Old habits die hard, we all know that, and it's going to take me a lot of time

and energy to actively undo all the damage that my parents have done. I guess that's why I was even questioning the fact that it would be the right thing to accept everything that was supposed to go to my dad, but now would be given to me. But I know that I deserve this. and I'm not going to shy away from talking about my experience anymore. Update 2, hi, everyone. So it has been a pretty eventful week since I last posted and my dad has finally started the wrongful termination lawsuit proceedings against my grandpa, but like I said, none of my grandparents are worried.

In fact, they don't even seem to care about what's going on. I was a little worried because I did not want them to be facing any sort of losses, be it financially or reputation-wise because of my father's actions, but they reassured me that whatever happens, they are well equipped for it. They have a team of lawyers specifically to deal with stuff like this, and they're going to have this claim squashed within weeks, if not days. So that made me feel slightly better and ever since I started blocking all the accounts that my dad was making to disturb me, even he had stopped trying to get in touch with me and guilt-tripping because I guess he realized that it was not going to help. I also made my grandparents

read all the messages that he had sent me so far and they made me send them to the team of lawyers as proof. I don't know exactly what it was going to prove, but I did whatever they asked because I want to be of help them in any way that I can since I still do feel kind of bad that all of this mess has been created because of me, in a way. And because of this lawsuit, my grandmother and my grandfather's company have also had to put the process of selling the house that my dad has been living in on hold because it's a disputed property right now. So I guess if not anything, at least, least my dad has been successful in pushing back the date of his eviction. But if I have luck on my side, he's not going to be able to push it for much longer. I really do think that I have

luck on my side because my grandparents have been encouraging me to speak up about my experience living with my parents and right now. Pretty much all of the family is aware of how my parents have been treating me when I used to be living with them and all of them have cut my father off. They think that this is the right thing to do because so far, my father had always been pushing me to my mouth shut so that he would be able to maintain an appearance of being very sophisticated and well brought up, but in reality, that's not the case at all. And this would be the biggest loss for him, the loss of his reputation amongst his family and I think that's the way to go. He has already been ostracized by his family, and when word of his legal battle with his father because of his termination gets out, he's probably going to be shunned by his friends as well because they seem like the type that would do that.

I might be wrong, but I'm really hoping that I'm right. Update 3, hi, so it's been a couple of days since the proceeding started and I guess things are not going too well for my father in court because today, he showed up at my parents' house to speak to them in person, without any lawyers. To be honest, I'm not surprised, and neither should he be because according to my grandfather, he did definitely have a reason to fire my dad officially. Anyway, I was the one who actually opened the door to him and let him in, but he didn't even acknowledge my existence. He waited for my grandparents to enter the room and only then he started speaking and he told them that he was ready to come to a settlement out of court if they would be willing to do that, but my grandpa shut it down instantly. My grandpa told him that right now, he was not in a position to be making demands and he was the one who had started this fight. My grandpa was perfectly happy to just let him go without making a big deal out of it. Nobody would even have to find out why he was getting fired, but now, since he had started the fight,

he had to see it through and my grandpa was not willing to settle. He made that very clear to my father, even though my father kept insisting that none of this was his fault. He had just felt very insulted by the way he had been treated and had made a decision in the heat of the moment, but now that he was losing, he was ready to let it go. After the discussion got a little heated, he decided to turn to me and pointed at me and said that if they needed somebody to blame, it should be me. Which was just bizarre because I don't think I have any fault in this, but anyway, I didn't even react, I just walked away from the situation and went back to my room because I didn't think that it was necessary for me to even interact with him. He was not even worth my attention and that was what I needed to show him. So I went back to my room and a couple of minutes later, I heard the sound of shouting, and then the door slid.

slamming shut. Then, my grandparents came to my room and told me that I did the right thing by not responding to him because that just would have instigated him even more against me. My dad had apparently called me disrespectful and brady before leaving my grandparents. They were going to fail me just the way they had failed him, which is a huge claim to make because the only reason he had a job in a house and a secure future for so long was because of my grandparents. Apparently, he had been irresponsible and a bit of a party animal, and when he was young, which is when he met my mother and gotten married to her eventually. He hadn't even started working in my grandfather's company until eight years ago,

since he wanted to strike out on his own and all his failed business ventures had also been funded by my grandfather. Basically, my grandfather had given him everything that he had asked for and in spite of that, he was still so ungrateful. After his last failed business, my grandfather decided, to give him an ultimatum and hire him in his own company so he could keep an eye on him and train him in the ways of our business so he would be able to run it after my grandfather retired. For eight years, he had waited for my dad to get to the level he had expected him to,

and for eight years, my dad had continuously disappointed him, and now, whatever was happening, had been a long time coming. I had just been a catalyst and I don't think my dad understands or is ready to accept that he is at fault here. Anyway, he's going to have to duke it out with my grandfather in court now because his attempt to come to a settlement out of court was a bust because of his own behavior. And he can do his worst, for all I care. Update four, hi, so it has been a couple of months and I'm starting college next week. I didn't even realize how quickly the weeks went by, but anyway, here's an update for everything that has happened in the last couple of months. First things first, my grandfather obviously won that case and my dad walked away with pretty much

nothing. I think my dad just gave up and let it all go. It might have also had something to do with the fact that his secretary-turned-wife had filed for divorce, which is not a surprise because everyone knew she was a total digger, but I hadn't expected it to end so fast. Anyway, the bottom line was that my dad gave up trying and let it go. After that, we did not hear from him and I think that's a good thing. However, my grandpa heard from a couple of other relatives that he had moved into an apartment in the suburbs. My guess is that he'll probably try to start something of his own and I wish him all the best, I really do. Things have been great with my grandparents and I've really enjoyed living with them, but now, it's time for me to move to college soon enough and I'm pretty excited for that as well.

For the first time in my life, I'm going to be living on my own without any restrictions, apart from the ones that my college decides, but anyway, it's still going to be better than living with my parents. I'm looking forward to this and I'm keeping my fingers crossed. I hope you enjoy this story. Father picked Brothers Outdoor Adventure over my nuptials, so I had my stepfather escort me down the pathway. He arrived in tears upon viewing the pictures and is now requesting a second celebration. So yesterday, I got married and in the evening, after everything was over, my dad finally showed up and we exchanged words, which made him cry and now I feel awful because of that. For some context, my fiancé and I got engaged about five.

months ago and since neither of us wanted a huge wedding with a lot of people and a massive venue, we decided to get married in our backyard with just our family and friends, since we wanted to keep the wedding as private, small and intimate as we could. We have been together for four years and this was a really special day since we were getting married on the day of our fourth anniversary together. So even though it was a small wedding, it was obviously still not feasible to reschedule it because we still had decorators and caterers coming in and that's why I could not entertain my dad's request to postpone it. And more than a matter of couldn't, it was mostly because I did not want to because I did not think it was important to do such a thing. It wasn't like my dad was asking me to

reschedule my wedding for something important. He wanted me to postpone it because my golden child brother was in town and had organized a camping trip for the same weekend. Yeah, I'm not even making it up and I don't think I would have ever been able to make something as ludicrous as this. Anyway, last week, my dad called me up and told me that he wouldn't be able to make it to my wedding if I had it this weekend because he had a medical emergency. It was a very lame excuse because I couldn't think of a single medical emergency that would him to wait for a week and could not be rescheduled. So I pushed him until he finally told me the truth. And he confessed that he had agreed to go on a camping trip that my brother had surprised him with, but unfortunately, it coincided with the dates of my wedding. I think it's pretty obvious what the choice should have been, but for my dad, the camping trip was the

highest priority since my brother comes back home only for a couple of weeks every year and my dad does not want to lose out on spending any time with him while he's here. He tried to tell me that rescheduling my wedding was going to be easy because it wasn't like I was having a huge wedding in the first place. I just had to tell a couple of people that I had rescheduled it and speak to the vendors, and that's it. I tried to explain to him that the date that we were getting married on was really important to me, but after talking to him for a while, I kind of knew that it was pointless because he had already

made up his mind and was going to go on the camping trip with my brother. It did not come to me as a surprise that he had chosen my brother because honestly, he has always been the golden child. My brother, 30M, is three years older than me and has always been an overachiever, while I've just been an ordinary kid. So naturally, he got a lot of attention from everyone and he was always praised while I kind of got overlooked. I used to feel really jealous of him and I wanted to be happy for my brother, but I just couldn't because he was such a brat with a huge overinflated ego. He knew that he was pretty great at a lot of things and I guess all the attention that he had always received made him pretty arrogant and he really thought that he was God's gift

to mankind. In short, he was insufferable and was also a bit of a bully to me. So we never got along and I was glad to see the back of him when he left for college. Our parents got divorced when I was in middle school and it happened because my mother ended up having an affair with one of her friends from college. The divorce was really nasty and left everyone feeling really bitter about it, but, thankfully, my dad agreed to a shared custody arrangement with my mom in spite of everything.

If I can be frank, I would say that the divorce was something that everyone had seen coming. The only thing that had been a surprise was the fact that my mother had ended up having but nobody was shocked that my parents were getting divorced because for as long as I can remember, they had always been fighting and none of my childhood memories, even the happy ones, have my parents being happy together. When we were out amongst other people or during vacations or holidays, they would put on a happy face for the sake of the family but that was just for show.

There were weeks when they would hardly even speak to each other or look at each other and they even slept in different rooms. I'm pretty sure that after a certain point of time, my parents had fallen out of love with each other and were just staying together for the sake of it. And neither of them did anything to fix that. So my mom ended up having an affair and I'm not trying to defend her but my dad had never been an easy guy to live with because, during the time that she had an affair, he had been going through a particularly rough patch in their marriage where they were fighting viciously almost every day and had started hitting the bottles, which seemed to make the fights even worse. One day, my mom finally told him the truth about her affair and left the house.

but she still stayed in touch with her kids. Or at least she tried to stay in touch with the both of us. I was the only one who would respond to her messages while my brother ignored her because he never was able to truly bring himself to forgive her for cheating on our dad. It was quite expected that he wouldn't be able to forgive her because my dad and my brother had always had a very special bond. Right from when we were little, it was very obvious to me that my dad had a favorite

and even though he insisted that he didn't, his behavior made it very obvious. As we grew up, my relationship with my dad was strained at best and after the divorce. When I decided to maintain a cordial relationship with my mom and my stepdad, I guess he started to resent me because he was very distant from me afterward. I think he had wanted me to behave the same way that my brother had been, constantly bad-mouthing our mother and her husband. My mom got married to my stepdad a couple of months after the divorce was finalized

and I was a bridesmaid at her wedding, while my brother refused to even attend. But she still had partial custody of us. So whether my brother liked it or not, he would be forced to spend half the month with our mother. He would be intolerable during those couple of weeks, especially because my mother did not play favorites with us, and I guess that did not sit right with him

because he couldn't get away with his terrible behavior. Several times, my dad even tried to file for full custody because he believed that my mother and her husband were tormenting his son, but his claims had no weight so he failed to get custody of us and I'm glad because at least with my mother, I had one parent who cared about me. And my stepdad was a pretty nice guy, so it's not like I hated him either. I was really little and very confused about whether I should be okay with my mom, in spite of the fact that she had cheated on my dad but after a while,

I just decided that I would do whatever made me happy and have a good relationship with my mother made me happy. And I'm glad that I put in the time and effort to build a good relationship with her and spend time with her because we ended up losing her to the Big C about six years ago. I'm very grateful for all the time that we got to spend together and regardless of what happened in her marriage, she was always a good mother to me and that's what matters. Even in her last few days, my brother was hardly there but at least he bothered to visit her a couple of times, so I guess that brought her some peace before she finally passed away. A couple of months after her passing, my stepdad left the stake but we have kept in touch. About a year after my mom,

passed away, my brother got a job offer that would require him to relocate to London and he took it up. He lives there now and comes back once a year to visit our father for a couple of weeks, which is why he is here right now. My brother and I no longer speak, but after my mom's passing and my brother leaving, my dad and I had actually started improving our relationship. He apologized to me for being cold to me after he found out about my mother's affair because he just felt betrayed and heard about a lot of things and ended up behaving in ways that he was not proud of. Especially with me, he acknowledged the fact that he had always paid more attention to my brother, but not me and that's why we had such a strained and difficult relationship. But he said that he wanted to work on it and that's what we

did. So for the past couple of years, we actually had been getting along well, which I didn't even think was possible. I thought that things had finally started changing, which is why I'd asked him to walk me down the aisle on the day of my wedding and he had agreed. I knew for a fact that he was still really attached to my brother but I didn't have a problem with that, as long as he continued to treat me well, like a daughter that he loved. However, after what happened recently, I realized that he would never truly treat me like a priority as long as my brother was here and the only reason he had even bothered to try and fix our relationship was because my brother had left for London and would only be here for a couple of weeks every year. So I was important to him, but only for

for as long as my brother was not around. Things really hadn't changed as much as I had believed and this recent incident was a harsh wake-up call because I could hardly believe that my dad was asking me to reschedule my wedding in favor of a camping trip with his son. So I did the only thing that occurred to me at the time. I agreed to delay my wedding in the heat of the moment, and minutes after I had disconnected I was on another call, but this time, it was with my stepdad, and I was asking him to walk me down the aisle before I even knew it. I was furious. at the time and I'll admit that what I had done was pretty vindictive and was done purely with a spirit of revenge but while I was doing it, I thought I was doing the right thing for myself so I could

teach my father a lesson. My stepdad had been invited to the wedding as a guest anyway since I had already mentioned that he was a nice guy and I didn't have a problem with him. Besides, he was the only person who got me through my mom's funeral so even though we don't talk on a regular basis, we are still close enough. When I asked him to walk me down the aisle, he seemed skeptical about it for a couple of seconds at first since he was aware of the fact that my father was also going to be there, but I got him to agree eventually. I really didn't think much of it because I thought that even though what I was doing was petty, it was well deserved and my fiancé agreed with me, so that was all the validation that I needed. For the past week, my dad had hardly even bothered to keep in touch

and I knew it was back in town, which just added fuel to the fire. And then, yesterday, I finally got married and my dad was not there, which was expected. I had been waiting until the very last moment for some sort of miracle and then maybe he would show up, but that never ended up happening and my stepdad walked me down the aisle. Don't get me wrong, I'm happy about that and it was my wedding day, so I'm obviously very happy about how it turned out in general. The only thing that went wrong was that after I sent my dad a picture of me being walked down the aisle by my stepdad, I expected him to be mad, but I hadn't expected him to actually get on the next bus and come back home so he could speak to me. But that's what happened and I feel bad about everything that took place last evening.

I had asked one of my cousins to take a picture of me from my phone while I was walking down the aisle and send it to my dad and she did. He saw it a couple of hours after that and then there was no response, which I thought was a bit weird but I was busy with the wedding lunch and stuff so I didn't pay much mind to it. Then, around 8 o'clockish in the evening, when the guests had started to leave, my dad finally showed up. My brother was also there with him and both of them seemed exhausted, but it was only my dad who did all the talking and told me that he was really sorry for not taking my wedding seriously but now that he was back. He wanted me to have another ceremony the next day so he could be there for me and finally walk his little girl down the aisle.

He told me that he was aware of the fact that he had really been very disrespectful of me by choosing to go on the camping trip and asking me to reschedule my wedding and I was totally justified in doing what I did, but he really regretted all of it and he just wanted one more chance. He told me that he didn't even care if nobody attended, he just wanted another ceremony so he could at least have the satisfaction of knowing that he had gotten the opportunity to walk me down the aisle. And he seemed pretty desperate for another chance, which made me kind of upset because I realized that maybe if I hadn't asked my stepdad to walk me down the aisle, I don't think my dad would have cared this much. I actually went ahead and asked him if he would have come back so quickly

and behaved the same way if I hadn't asked my stepdad to step into his shoes and walk me down the aisle, or if he wouldn't have cared, and that seemed to make him think for a bit and that was all that I needed to see. It was obvious that this was more about him versus my stepdad rather than him caring about me and I told him that he had really disappointed me and I was not going to have another wedding just for his sake. He had his chance and he blew it in now, I just wanted some peace and quiet, away from him. Then, I politely asked him to leave, but he just ended up breaking down and kept asking me to forgive him. He was crying and he told me that he was really sorry for not prioritizing me. He said that he just hadn't realized that I was actually going to go through with the wedding

and as soon as he saw those pictures that I had sent, he and my brother took the next bus back home. But when I maintained that, I just wanted him to leave because I wanted to enjoy the day of my wedding to the fullest. He got kind of offended and told me that I was being heartless and I couldn't just treat him like this over one mistake. At that point, I got really annoyed. And I told him that if he could treat me badly throughout my life in spite of not having a valid reason, then I had the right to do this to him. Especially because he had given me more than several reasons by now and everything that was happening to him right now, he totally deserved it. I told him that I wanted him to go away and that I was glad that I had asked my stepdad to walk me down the aisle because even though he was not related

to me by blood, at least he cared about me and it wasn't just for show like it was with him. Then, I walked inside the house while he continued to cry, and after a while, when I looked out, my brother and my dad were gone. Now that it has been a considerable amount of time since that happened, I feel kind of bad about what I said. I feel even worse that I made him cry. I'd for asking my stepdad to walk me down the aisle instead of my father and then trying to make him feel bad about it. Update 1, hey, everyone. So I've thought about it long and hard and I have decided that I have nothing to be sorry for. After all, it was my dad's decision to have me reschedule my wedding so he could go on some stupid camping trip with his son.

And I have made excuses for him all my life. I'm sick of doing that now. There is just no excuse for this kind of behavior and I don't have to forgive him if I don't want to. I do feel bad about making him cry, but honestly, there is only a certain level of mistreatment that people can tolerate and beyond that, I think they earn the right to make that other person cry. Throughout my childhood in teenage years, there have been several times when I have cried because of how he has treated me, and I've never let anybody find out about it, not even

him, and I highly doubt that he would fix anything, even if he knew. So I'm pretty content with my decision of not reaching back out to him again. I have spoken to my husband about it and he thinks that I've made the right call and the only reason he hadn't said anything so far was because he did not want to influence my decision. He wanted it to be mine and only mine. And I even discussed it with my stepdad because I felt like I was betraying him a bit by using him for revenge on my dad, sort of. So I felt like I owed him a bit of an apology but he told me that it didn't matter because at least he knew that after my biological father, he was the first person that I thought of and I

guess that's true. Besides, I really do value him and both he and I are aware of that. So that's all good and for everyone in the comments who were upset with me for using my stepdad, I guess it's clear that he doesn't mind and as long as he doesn't seem offended, I'm fine with what I did. Anyway, it's been a couple of days since my wedding and my dad has tried to text me several times and has been calling me at least once a day, but I haven't responded. I haven't even opened his texts, so I don't even know what he's trying to say to me and I really don't want to find out. I'm going on my honeymoon in a couple of days and I want to keep my mind off of these things

for a while now. Update 2. So, my husband and I are leaving for our honeymoon tomorrow and today, when my dad called me in the morning, I let it ring but then, a couple of minutes later, I decided to go through the messages that he had sent me so far. I think I already mentioned in my last post that he had been calling me every single day ever since the day of my wedding without fail. The timings would differ, but he would call. I hadn't gone through his messages so far, but today, I finally did and all of them were just the same.

They were worded differently, but the message was just that he was sorry about everything and that he really wanted to fix things. He told me that he really valued me and he knew that he had not been the best father so far, but he just wanted one more chance to fix things. He also acknowledged the fact that I had been right to be upset with him because I had actually given him a lot of chances to fix his behavior so far, but he had always been biased towards my brother and he knew that I was upset. But as my only surviving biological parent, he really wanted to be a part of my life, and he said that he was ready to do whatever it took to get me to forgive him. I felt really sad reading those messages because the situation itself was just so upsetting. But I had made up my mind that I needed something.

some space away from him and so, after reading those messages, I decided to call him back. He picked up almost instantly and started apologizing, but I told him that I was only calling to tell him that I was going on my honeymoon and I wanted him to stop calling and texting for a while. I told him that I had read his messages and I knew that he was sorry, but I needed him to cut it out for a while because constantly apologizing was not going to change whatever had already happened. It was only going to keep everything fresh in my mind and I did not want that. So I told him that when I was ready to talk to him, I would contact him myself, but for now, I wanted him to stop trying to contact me. If he was upset about what I had said, he did not let it come through in his voice, and he just told me that he could understand and he would wait for me to contact him again.

So that was that and now, I really just can't wait for the honeymoon so that I can take my mind off of all this drama. Update 3. Hi. So I'm currently on the third day of my honeymoon and my father has been successful in state. sticking to his promises so far, he hasn't tried to contact me even once. But surprisingly, somebody else did get in touch with me today, and it was totally unwanted and unnecessary. I'm referring to my brother who called me up this morning to lecture me about the importance of family and tell me that the way I was treating my father was horrible, so I needed to apologize to him as soon as possible. He had called from a burner phone, so I did not even recognize the

number and when I answered the phone call and I heard him on the other end, I was about to hang up, but then he told me that he knew that I wanted to hang up, but if I did, it would just prove his point that I was an escapist. And I don't know why, but it worked because he just knows how to push my buttons, I guess. Anyway, I ended up staying and he told me that I couldn't just run away from the family that I had and whether I liked it or not. My dad was going to be my dad and my stepdad could never replace him. I don't know why he felt the need to say that to me, it's not like we are in school right now and are back to the stage where we were picking sides during the divorce. So I told him that he needed to stay out of this because this was between my father and me

and he told me that because of my hurtful behavior, my dad had been miserable and even the camping trip had been cut short, because of which his visit had been ruined, so this was between all of us. And then he told me that he knew for a fact that I was always jealous of and he couldn't do anything about it, but I couldn't just take it out on our father because it was not his fault that he wanted to prioritized the child who had actually always been there for him, unlike me, who had betrayed him during the divorce. I was stunned by how childish and idiotic he sounded, but I told him that this sort of behavior was expected from a man-child like him. I also clarified to him that I was not jealous of him in the slightest, I actually pitted him because even though he was doing well in his

career, he was still emotionally stunted, and no matter what he achieved, he was still going to be miserable and dislikable. He was about to argue, but before he could say anything, I cut him off, and I told him that if he argued, it would just prove my point that he was miserable, and he was desperate to prove that he wasn't. And then, I disconnected the call before he could say anything, which was pretty satisfying in its own way. I shouldn't have spoken to him at all, but well, at least I got back at him. I've also decided that for the rest of the trip, I'm just not going to be answering any calls unless it's an emergency or something. So I recently came back home after my honeymoon a couple of days ago and we were still on vacation mode for a

couple of days but yesterday, my husband had to go back to work and so did I and now that we are settling back into our old lives, I decided that it was time to confront my father and talk to him. So after work today, I went over to his place and he seemed quite surprised to see me there. Of course, my brother was also there, but I just ignored him because he's not very important to me. I also asked to speak to my dad in private because I did not want to have to have to be. I just asked to any conversation in front of my brother, because I was sure that he would find it impossible to stay quiet and would try to keep interrupting, and I did not have the patience for that. He did not seem very happy about it, but had to agree to go back to his room so my dad and I could

speak in private. Once we were by ourselves, I told my father that I was very disappointed in his behavior because I had thought that things were finally getting better with us. For the past couple of years, we have been getting along well and that's why I'd asked him to walk me down the aisle, but when he asked me to reschedule, I knew where his priorities were. It was a bit petty and vindictive of me to ask my stepdad, but then he is important to me as well, just in a different way. I told my dad that I still didn't know if he had shown up that day because it was my stepdad walking me down the aisle instead of him and he felt competitive or whatever or if it was

because he actually regretted missing my wedding, regardless of who was walking me down the aisle. I told him that it really didn't matter at this point because whatever had happened, we couldn't change it. He seemed very upset up until that point, but then I told him that the only way we could deal with this was by starting again. I know people would want me to cut him out of my life forever, but realistically, that's not possible, and neither do I want to do that. As somebody who lost her mother to cancer, I know how cruel life can be and how quickly people can be taken away from you. And regardless of how he has behaved in the past or even recently, I've had some good times with my father, and I can't disregard all of that. But I also can't disregard the bad times.

So I had to come to a place of acceptance and I told my father that from this point onwards, I would be willing to give him a shot to fix everything that he had messed up. But for now, I wanted him to keep his distance. I explained to him that I needed some time to heal and he had to be willing to give that to me. Maybe it would take some weeks, or maybe it would take some months or maybe even years, but eventually, when I would feel better about him and our relationship, we could try to make our father-daughter bond work again. Until then, I just wanted to stay low contact and then I asked him if that was acceptable for him. He just nodded and then asked me if he could hug me before I left. So we hugged and it was a bit emotional, but I did not let myself cry

until I was back in my car. Anyway, that's the decision that we came to and I guess it works. At least, for now, it does. I hope you enjoy this story. Sibling accused me of stealing for a long time, resulting in me being excluded from celebrations and trips as a form of retribution. Eventually, our parents caught them on video, yet they only confiscated their phone. I feel betrayed. 23 in male.

I am the middle child of my parents, 54 male and 53 female, and I have an older sister, 25, and a younger brother, 19. I've been living away from my family for five years with the very bare minimum of contact because right around when I turned 15, my dad's stuff started disappearing from his room. He has a pocket knife collection filled with different knives that he has collected from across the U.S., and some of them are pretty decently valuable, not worth like several grand or anything but some of these probably fetch for a few hundred. He also has a collection of baseball cards and autographed baseballs. These items would vanish from his room and end up in my room and each time I got punished for it, and each time was more severe than the last. I was looked at by my entire immediate

family as a thief for three years even though I constantly pleaded my innocence to them. I missed out on a few vacations, didn't have a 17th birthday celebration at all, didn't get my driver's license or a car until after I moved out, and I didn't have a job and had no way to save money aside from past birthdays and odd chores around my neighborhood. I remember my dad and mom telling me how much of a disappointment I was and that they wouldn't be surprised if I ended up in the local news as a robbery suspect or worse. My extended family wasn't much help either and saw me in the same light. It got so bad to the point where I genuinely wondered if I was actually stealing and not remembering it at all, either through some kind of mental struggle or doing it in my sleep or anything.

Earlier this week, I got a call from my mom. My dad had noticed that his thing started disappearing again without me being there and finally had the bright idea to set up cameras in the hall, where my brother was caught taking stuff and putting them in my sister's old room. Mom told me about that and then said that she and my dad both apologized to me for not believing me and that they would love to have me over for her birthday dinner to catch up. I asked her what her plan for my brother's punishment was and she got confused. I asked her again, reminded her that I was forced to miss out on a birthday, multiple vacations,

and my driver's license at 16. She said my dad took his phone for a week and his video games for a month. I lost it on her and berated them for treating me way worse while I was being framed for being a thief while the actual thief only had his phone confiscated. I then said I will not be attending any events with them for the future and I said you guys can go FCK yourselves. I hung up and blocked her number. I then got a call later for my sister who told me that while my rage is very much justified, my mother is inconsolable and has locked herself in our parents' bedroom. Ida. Comments where Op has replied, commenter, I think Op should point out to his sister that the brother was trying to do the same thing to her. To frame her as a thief and have her punished.

Op, which was an even weirder move because I forgot to clarify that she moved out of that house a yearish after I did. Commenter, what? Sorry, I'm not following. Your brother? Tried to frame your sister for theft when she wasn't even in the house. Up, yeah, it was a very dumb and idiotic move on his part. Have no clue what he was thinking. Commenter. Info, tell me more about your brother. What was your relationship with him when he was 9 to 11 and you were a teen, before everything started. What is he doing now? Is he in college slash university? Does he have a job? Or is he just a mooture? Op, he is in college as far as I know. Our relationship was never bad at all which shocked me more than anything. Commenter, I don't

understand. I thought your parents took his phone away as a form of punishment. This is something done to a high schooler, a child, a person 18 and under still in high school op. He lives at home for free as far as I know. It's ridiculous and utter bulge tea update one. My sister, who I will call tea for simplicity, called me about an hour ago as of the time I'm writing this and apologized for what she told me. Me and her have been very close ever since I moved out and she has been known to step up and apologize when she is in the wrong. No hard feelings towards her at all. As far as my parents go, my mother had an overnight epiphany according to T. She ended up kicking my brother, who I will call J, out of the house after they were able to make him admit to doing this

for years. Mom told T that he was sent to my granddad's house where he will be forced to get a job and pay rent as well as his own tuition now. My dad initially fought with her on this until she made him realize just how badly he was tearing this family apart. My dad then called me, apologizing profusely, telling me I don't ever have to see them again and that they would totally understand it, but they would love the chance to make amends and fix what they damaged. He offered to gift me the amount of money I owed for loans plus an extra $5,000 for keeps. I told him I will think it over, but it might take me a while. I did accept his apology, but I haven't forgiven either of them yet and I hung up.

My mom doesn't know that me and T have kept in contact as I live about two hours away from my parents and three plus hours from her, and T relayed to me that my mom and my dad were thinking about selling some stuff they own and taking extra shifts at each of their jobs so they can get me a brand new vehicle as a surprise. I don't know how this is going to sound but I'd rather not take a car or any extra money off of them as A, everything that I own so far I earned through my hard work and B, I feel like just buying your child's affection back is a lazy way to reconcile. As far as the situation goes, I did unblock my mom but I will not be initiating conversation unless she or my dad texts first.

Also they did make an apology on Facebook to me and scolded my brother for what happens so at least my extended family knows now. I might update if something else happens but that's all I got right now. Comments where Op has replied, comment her, it's nice that they now know you were framed

and that they want to make amends. However, they are not owed forgiveness and they are not entitled to a relationship with you. If you do choose to give them a chance, start slow. They need to earn back your trust, and that doesn't happen overnight. Take some time to think about what boundaries and expectations you need to put in place to feel comfortable resuming contact with them. For example, after everything your brother has put everyone through, if you don't want to see him or if you don't want them to discuss your life with him, they need to respect that.

If they can't respect that boundary, let them know how you will respond. Good luck. Op, I doubt I'm going to reconcile fully, their apologies feel more. or less like they're sorry because they feel guilty more so than they're sorry because they wronged me and want to make it better. My brother is dead to me though. Nothing he could do could fix this. Comment her, accept the money, you are entitled to that and it's the freaking least they can give you for being such an awful parents and for the bad treatments. But don't accept the car, because if you accept it, they will try to make you feel guilty for not forgiving them even though they tried to make it

up to you with gifts, but if you don't accept anything from them. You won't even give them a chance to try to make you feel guilty for not forgiving them and they wouldn't have the opportunity to gaslight you. Although in the end, it is your decision, you can still block them once you obtain the car, you can take it as part of your compensation also, ha ha. Look, it's your decision if you want to forgive them and have them back in your life or not. I personally wouldn't do it, but I am very sure of one thing, you don't owe them anything, no forgiveness, no meeting or anything. They treated you like trash for a long time. No one will blame you if you decide to not forgive them.

And the best of all is that you are independent. You can survive without them so you can tell them to go to hell as much as you want. Just make sure you meditate and think about what you want to do. But please op, don't forgive them ha ha ha ha op. That's what I'm planning on doing. I'm going to accept the money but not the car if they actually go through and buy it. It does feel wrong to take five grand from them though. I'd give it's just my stupid pride or what.

Update 2, I got a call from T. My brother J got arrested for stealing my grandpa's truck keys and hitting a streetlight about two miles out from their house late last night, 925. We'll update when I get more details, as I'm going to call my dad about it, stay tuned. Update 3, so my brother has not taken to his new living arrangements well at all, he hasn't gone out to look for work, and yesterday he was caught trying to. to break into Grandpa's safe right before he stole the truck. He was going too fast and unintentionally hit the streetlight.

He didn't have any injuries but the truck is possibly totaled and my grandparents kicked him out too. He now has no home and my parents have canceled his college fund and are using it to pay for my grandparents to get a new vehicle. Dad told me that he was going to try to surprise me with a new vehicle but that idea was out the window, to which I said I appreciate his offer but I would have declined it anyway because I have my reliable O-1 Cherokee. My parents have practically disowned him and it's all so crazy to me as he was never truly rebellious up until this week.

I think he may be dealing with some serious metal crisis and it wouldn't surprise me if his mugshot shows up on my local news. I'm not too well versed on psychology, mechanical engineering degree, so I ask, is there anyone out there with an idea as to why he may be going through this? Update 4, this is my second IDA post and a semi-follow-up to my first one plus my other posts on my account. For those not in the know, here's a quick recap. I, 23 male, have been slowly reconnecting with my parents, male and female both 54, after I was framed by my brother, 19 male, for stealing from my dad. Since I began interacting with them more, we have all, including my brother,

my parents have undisowned him after I had to vouch for him, saying that running away from your mistakes only make them worse, started therapy and I have my debts from school paid off. My mom's birthday dinner was yesterday evening and I decided to go because they were eating at an expensive restaurant and they offered to pay my way fully. Free food sounded good to me. Those that were there were me, my sister, my brother, my parents, my uncle and his wife, mom sighed, both mid-forties and their twins, 19 male and female. I've always gotten along with their son but their daughter, who will be called R, has despised me for as long as I can remember. My dad was pulling out his wallet for his ID so he could get a drink

and R said, in a mocking manner, uh-oh, my dad's name, hide your wallet, you don't want, my name, getting in there. I looked at her, read in the face and embarrassed, and said something along the lines of your girl best friends have to say that to every guy in your friend group because of how you get around. She is a known cheater. She got upset and started crying and my uncle started berating me for talking to his daughter like that and that I was still on thin ice for what I was framed for. I got angry, flipped him off, and left the restaurant. I called my dad and he said that I have nothing to apologize for but my mom wants me to because she wants to keep the peace between her side of the family and ours. My uncle texted me demanding an apology and I put a post out on

Instagram about toxic family members. This is where I come to you again. Reddit, Ida. Just a little more context to my background. I was punished and neglected from my mid-teenage years up until I moved out because of what my brother did to me and it left me with trauma and trust issues from everyone around me. I'm usually level-headed but everyone knows that what happened is a very sensitive subject. Mini update just got off the phone with my aunt, R's mom, and she gave me the most sincere apology that I've received in the past month. She said she has dealt with R and my uncle, don't know how, but R did take down the post and my uncle did send me a single sorry. Comments were R. Has replied, commenter, info, K, so you were framed for stealing and now they

know that it wasn't you? Or did everyone get over it while still thinking it was you? Why vouch for your brother if that whole situation is still lingering? Sounds like he needs to still make amends. Your cousin sounds like a piece of work, and while you sunk to her level, she may have deserved it. Still, you may find a more mature approach serves you better. Op, vouched for my brother because they were planning to cut him off like they almost did me when I and now our therapist thinks he has serious underlying issues. Everyone knows that I am innocent in stealing yes. Commenter, so why is the uncle making a statement that he knows is untrue? Why did your parents not correct him immediately?

that would have diffused the situation and kept the peace. Up, like sometimes it feels like they still see me as a thief and honestly I'm probably just going to end up reverting back to bare minimum contact commenter. So if your cousin really does know you're innocent, why did she make the remark about the wallet? Are you sure she actually knows the truth? Up, yes, she knows the truth. My parents made a public apology on Facebook and my entire family reacted to it, including hers, which was just a commenter, assuming our really is a cheater, NTA. Op, she is, she's cheated twice, one of the dudes was in that friend group update five.

First and foremost, my mom actually straight up apologized to me for everything. From not taking my side at dinner, for the way I was treated for most of my teenage to adult life, and she ended up telling my uncle and cousin off. This was during a therapy session and it happened before any of us said anything to start it. My dad apologized to me, as well as to my siblings for everything. My brother is now getting some actual help now, as my parents have admitted to prioritizing me and my sister before this entire ordeal started when I was 15 and the framing began. He apologized to me for everything and was let back into my parents' house, but has to earn his trust back. I don't really care what he has to do. My contact with him is still going to be very limited. Also, in other news, I have a date.

We met on Tinder around a little over a week ago and we clicked really well. She lives around 15 minutes from my place and we're meeting at a sushi place before I take her to the movies. She wanted to see killers of the flower moon. I'm hoping it goes well. Next story, husband's estranged teenage daughter was upset and abandoned. He wanted to reject her too. But our fight turned into a plan. Now we're getting her college fund. So, my husband and I are currently cooling down from a fight. And he called me a few things, including asshole. Everything is a bit of a mess right now, so emotions are running high, but I really need a sanity

check and maybe some fresh arguments because I feel like we are going in circles. Long story long, my husband had a daughter when he was in his early 20s with his ex-girlfriend. They were not good for each other, a lot of fighting and just emotional abuse. So they split just before the child was born. He has been very open about this in our relationship and how he regrets not taking more care to not get her pregnant because they were young and immature and stupid. He never really got to build a relationship with his daughter. Her mother would just keep the kid from him and made it clear that she did not want him in their life. He has paid child support the whole way through, but it has been uphill for our entire relationship. When we met my husband had matured greatly and was eventually ready to start a family.

So I have seen a bit from the sideline. When our first child was born, his ex went for more child support because if he can afford a new kid, he can afford to pay up. She is always being super nasty in any conversation they might have. And she taught their daughter the same thing. He has tried to at least get a phone call for Christmas and last year his daughter said some really awful things on that call. Calling him dead beat and other awful things, telling him she hates him and never wants to get to

know him. She is 13 now, so I know that her mother is still influencing her a lot, but she is also reaching an age where he can't just say that she doesn't know what she is saying or how hurtful it is. So my husband is basically given up trying. None of them want him to try, so he resigned to that. A few days ago, he got a call. The core of it is that his daughter told a teacher that she was being S.A. at home. CPS showed up and her mother split, disappearing. They want her to come live with us. My husband wanted to decline. He has no relationship with this child.

She seems to hate his gut. We have younger children and honestly, no experience dealing with a trauma like that. He believes she would be better off with a foster family who knows what they are dealing with. I told him that there is no way this kid got abused, abandoned, and then getting rejected from the only family she has. We are taking her in and we will figure out the rest. That poor kid needs some stability, not getting tossed around in the system. Currently we are not in agreement and I know that he has the last word since I'm just his partner and not related to this girl. Am I being unreasonable in thinking this is a huge red flag and that he needs to step up to be a father for her too?

Edit, okay, this has been a bit overwhelming to come back to, but I'll try to clear up a few things. One. I'm aware I have no legal say in the matter but my husband and I are a team and a family. family, so my opinion matters to him. Two, neither of us have experience with the foster system, so we are really just going off what we think we know. I want to thank everyone who has been able to elaborate a bit more on this. Three. Yes, my husband was a deadbeat dad in the beginning. Later on he's been able to see that they were a really bad match, but that he should probably have tried harder. Once visits became an option he tried, but she would forget and not be home or say it wasn't the date they agreed on and stuff like that. Maybe he could have gone through court, but he just

gave up really. Hindsight is 20 to 20, but it doesn't change the fact of the now, unfortunately. Mini update, we sat down to have a talk about why the discussion had gone off the rails. Not touching the subject yet, but just why we ended up in a screaming match. He told me that he was completely overwhelmed by this and was in a panic. According to him, the CPS person had made it sound like he could take her in or she would go into a system that spits out drug-addicted prostitutes as one comment colorfully put it. He feels really guilty for letting this happen to his kid. Even if she hates his guts, he feels like he should have done something to prevent this. I guess I was too focused on how bad his daughter might be off right now to truly see that he was hurting just as bad right now.

We've agreed to talk about it again in the morning in a more calm setting and try to get some more facts about what can be done. It's like 2 a.m. and I'm exhausted, but we have both called off work tomorrow so we can take the time I hope there is a positive update in the near future. Update, September 5th, 2024. Things are pretty hectic right now, but a lot of people were kind enough to take time out of their day to offer advice and their own experiences and I want to say thank you for that. I'm not going into details. There is a lot more going that I'm sharing here so I can assure you that divorce is nowhere near on the table for us. We have had several tough talks in the last few days, but once we got past the worst panic,

we were a lot more on the same page than we thought. My husband have agreed to take responsibility for his daughter and is looking into an emergency custody of her. We are not trying to play family as some suggested. He is going to take legal charge of her and keep her out of the system. She will not be living with us right now. We have contacted a inpatient therapy clinic that continues to take care of the same. take her in to start the healing process.

My husband is taking leave from work and leasing a second car so he can be there as much as needed slash possible. He knows she might never consider him her father or even family but from now on, we will be her support system. She won't have to depend on a poor overworked CPS contact, random legal guardians, homes changing, etc. If she needs therapy, we will get it for her. If she needs legal counsel, we will get it for her.

If she needs the system, we will help her navigate it. If she wants to live with a foster family, we will support that. We will make it clear that our support is not conditioned on her playing family with us. She never has to set foot in our home if she chooses not to. We know that she might never appreciate any of it, but that is okay too. We have some savings we can take from and we are setting up a college fund for her as well. It will not make her rich, but we hope to be able to cover at least some of it when the time comes. We're starting family therapy as well to start talking to our kids about the fact that

they have a sister and that dad will be gone a lot more for a while. My husband will be starting therapy as well to work on his guilt and hurt from this whole situation. Comments where Op has replied, Oop on her husband's emotional distress oop. People can feel emotional distress that can cause them to lash out for a while before they are able to calm down and think more rationally about their situation? Comment her, your approach demonstrates a deep commitment to doing what's best for your husband's daughter and your family. The focus on support, therapy, and respect for her autonomy are all vital components of navigating this challenging situation.

Oop, I'll admit, the comments on the first thread were hard to read, but it did make me see that I was too naive. I have no doubt it is going to be hard but right now we have a plan, some sort of direction for this. Most of it is theoretical at this point, but I hope we can make it work. comment her too sounds like your husband is stepping up and being a responsible father despite the difficult circumstances kudos to him for taking on this challenge and i hope it all works out for the best good luck to your family i hope you enjoy this story my guardians compelled me to hand over my

five thousand dollar legacy to my sibling for her venture and afterwards she shares images from her opening celebration to flaunt it to me thus i decided to take revenge i seven 17 F, was forced to give away the money that I had inherited from my grandmother a couple of months ago to my older sister, so she could fund her business dreams. My older sister, Connie, is six years older than me and has always bullied me because she just seems to have something against me for no reason. The truth of the matter is that she bullies me because she can. She knows that she will get away with it, like she always has, right from our childhood. My parents already told me not to make a big deal out of things and whenever I would complain to them about Connie and her behavior towards me, they would tell me that I was being sensitive. It was now that I realized it was just my parents gaslighting me into believing that this was normal behavior by older siblings and I have nothing to be upset about.

But I can tell you guys for a fact that Connie was much worse than other older siblings because she was not messing around with me and what she did to me was not harmless. Obviously, when we were very little, there was always her trying to put me down with her harsh words, and my parents telling me to shut up but never saying anything to her even though it was she who was making me cry. That was horrible in itself, but at least it was just verbal. But this particular incident that took place when I was 13 was what made me realize that she didn't just dislike me, she actually loved me so my family and I had driven to the beach and Connie had brought along a couple of her friends with her. She was 19 at the time and had come back from college for the weekend so she and her friends were spending all their time together

and things had been particularly nasty for me because, for some reason, her friends seemed to hate me just as much as she did. I guess they were all suffering from the same kind of mental disorder that made them hate people who had done absolutely nothing to them. Anyway, they had constantly been putting me down, making cutting remarks about me and just giggling every time I was around. I had gotten sick of it, so I decided to take a break from them and was just sitting by myself alone on the pier with my feet dangling over the water. And then, all of a sudden, I felt a plastic bag being shoved over my head and somebody kicked me in the back, so I fell into the water. It took me a good couple of minutes to come to my senses and realize what was going on, and then I saw my sister and her

friends running away laughing while I splashed around in the water. Thankfully, I'm a good swimmer and as soon as I recovered from the shock of it all, I took the plastic bag of it. off my head and swam back to the shore as fast as I could. It was the most troubling incident that has ever taken place with me, and when I got back to my parents and started crying about what had happened, my sister and her friends tried to pass it off as a harmless prank, but the worst was yet to come. My parents actually laughed along with them and said that I was just overreacting since I always had been a crybaby, they said that nothing would have happened to me, and my dad even made a joke about all those swimming lessons having finally paid off. The plastic bag that they had put

over my head was pretty small, and I might have asphyxiated and died. Also, if I hadn't managed to come to my senses in time and taken that bag off my head, there was a chance that I might have drowned. So many things could have gone wrong and yet, they seemed to find it all very funny. I already knew that my parents had a favorite daughter, and it's definitely not me, but that incident remained with me and after that, I made up my mind that I was not going to treat any of these people like my family. My only goal was to study hard, get into a college, and then get away from these people because I absolutely could not afford to trust any of them. Since then, I have always maintained my distance from Connie, but unfortunately, I'm forced to live with my parents so I can't exactly treat them the same way. I have had to act nice with them and that was also part of the reason why I had to give away the money that I had inherited three months ago, even though I really didn't want to.

My grandmother, who was my dad's mother, passed away about a year ago, and we finally received the inheritance three months ago. She left the house that she used to live in and most of the money that she had left to my parents while Connie and I received $5,000 each, but I also received a sapphire ring that she owned since I had once told her that I really liked it and she had joked about how I could have it once she was gone. It was a pretty big amount and I planned on saving it for my future, but then, my parents told me that Connie was starting her own business, so she needed to put together all the money that she possibly could. They were already helping her, and now, they were counting on me to do the same. I did not think that it was fair because it was her business, so why should I have to contribute? Also, let's not forget that she has always treated me with nothing but cruelty my entire life and now,

I was suddenly expected to help out this person. I refused, but after arguing with me for a couple of days, my dad told me that if I did not help her out, then he would not pay for my college tuition and wouldn't even allow me to come back home once I left. That scared me, and I was already very frustrated with the situation, so I ended up saying yes. It was probably not a good decision to make, but I was under a lot of pressure and I just didn't think it was worth it to keep fighting with these people because I had my finals coming up and I had to study as well. So I needed some peace and quiet, which is why, just to shut my parents up, I agreed to give up the inheritance that I had received.

After all, they were allowing me to keep my ring. Probably because they did not know that it was a real sapphire since in the will. My grandmother had only mentioned it as the ring with the blue stone, so I knew what she was talking about and I was smart enough to keep my mouth shut since it was worth quite a lot, which turned out to be good for me. So I gave up the five grand that I had received from my grandmother and put an end to that argument. Three months have passed since then and I've been accepted to a college of my choice. I'm going to start in a couple of weeks. My parents are living up to the promise that they had made to me, they are going to bear all my expenses, like my tuition, and because I'm going to be living out of state, they're going to

pay for all my expenses as well. I guess it was not that bad of an investment after all, to give up my five grand because now I don't have to worry about what I'm going to do about money when I'm in college. Everything has been going well for me and technically, it still is, but I feel very guilty about what I did because a couple of days back, my sister hosted a launch party since she has finally managed to open her store. She's working with the same people who she was friends with back in college. You know, the girls who pushed me into the sea with a plastic bag on my head and thought that it was hilarious. The three of them now own a massive shoes and accessories store and it's pretty basic stuff, but they think that.

that they did something revolutionary since they believe that whatever they have come up with are really cute things. Anyway, do you have a lot of use men to agree with whatever they say, so their cronies are definitely going to be shopping from there and I already know it. There was a chance that my sister could have had a successful career ahead of her, but I kind of did something after she sent me a bunch of photos from the launch party to rub it in my face. I was obviously not invited to the event and when my parents left, they told me that the reason I was not invited was because it was an adult's only event, and since I was 17, they couldn't take me with them.

It was a bunch of baloney, but I really didn't want to go anywhere. However, the day after the party, Connie sent me a bunch of photos and a text saying that since I had missed the fabulous party that she had hosted yesterday, she wanted me to live it through the photos. And then, just to be cocky, she said that she couldn't have done this without my help, referring to the five grand that I'd had to give up for her. I don't know why, it just got on my nerves and then when I saw this guy who was in the photos, I immediately went to my gallery and confirmed my doubts.

From the photos themselves, I could not tell if they were dating anymore or not since he was only in the background of a couple of pictures, but even though he had grown out some stubble and put on some weight, I could still tell that it was her high school ex-boyfriend. This guy, let's call him Simon, started dating her as soon as she turned 18 even though he himself was 25 at the time. He was from the same high school as the two of us, but of course, he had graduated way before Connie. They had struck up a friendship online when she was 16. He literally asked her out on the day of her 18th birthday, which I thought was pretty creepy, but Connie thought that it was romantic and thankfully. This was the time my parents acted like normal human beings and told her that they did not like the

idea of her going out with somebody who had been waiting for her to turn 18 in spite of being in his 20s like a creep. They did not want her to go out with him, but I guess she did not obey them and continued to date him secretly. He was working in his dad's company at the time, but after a mere eight months of being together, they had to break up because he was leaving to live with his uncle in Wyoming and work on the farm since apparently, his father had caught him trying to steal from the company. She was devastated, and that was when our parents found out that she was still with him since she had come back home to beg my dad to get a job here so he wouldn't have to do what his parents asked of him and allow himself to get shipped off to Wyoming and break things off

with her. But my dad did not listen to her and forced her to block him everywhere and promise him that she would never speak to him our house had been turned upside down that day because on one hand, Connie was begging our parents not to make her break up with him and promising them that he would be better, and on the other. My dad was yelling at her for not listening to them and getting involved with this guy who was clearly up to no good while my mother just kept crying. Obviously, nobody involved me in anything that day and I was told to stay in my room and not come out, but I had heard his name being thrown around a lot, so I decided to stalk him on social media and when someone causes an uproar like that in your home, you don't forget their face that easily.

So when I recognized him, lurking in the background of her photos, I instantly decided to get back at Connie. Because Connie and my parents didn't count me as part of the family, they had been pretty open while discussing the business around me. So I was also aware of the fact that while my own parents didn't need much convincing, her friend's parents hadn't been that easy to crack. They were mostly convincing their parents to invest in the business because I think finding other investors would prove to be a difficult task

since all of them are so stupid and incompetent, but anyway. I knew for a fact that the last person who had been holding out on this business plan was one of her mother who was a single parent and was skeptical about betting so much money on a store, dedicated to nothing but shoes and accessories. She wanted her daughter to find a job, work for a couple of years, gain some experience, and then circle back to this so that she wouldn't end up in a bad investment situation but Connie and her friends were determined to make this work. So Connie had been complaining about this woman a lot while she was at home and ultimately,

they had decided that they were going to make do with the money that they had for now, and later on if their business started taking off then their third friend's mother would also invest in the business. That was the deal that they had come up with and for that, they had to make sure that the first few months of their business were a huge success since at the moment. They only had enough capital to go on for a couple of months, but after that, they would definitely need a second round of investment and less, by some miracle. They were able to do enough business to keep up on their own. But realistically, it was unlikely for a business model like to break even so early, especially when they were so small scale and the fashion market is not exactly easy to crack.

I knew that the last parent who has been holding out even now needed just one excuse to back out of this deal and I knew that this secret could do it. So I reached out to her through a fake account and asked her to call me because I had something important to share with her regarding her daughter's business. I made sure she called me using the Facebook call feature and didn't give her my number since I wanted to remain anonymous. I had to wait for a couple of hours, probably because she was not sure if this was legit or not, but I guess curiosity got the better of her and she eventually called me up. Then, I told her all about what I had seen, and who the guy lurking in the background of all the photos actually was. She did not believe me initially, but then I was able to manage to tell her that my job was

just to warn her, after this, it was entirely up to her whether she still wanted to invest in this business or not. Then I hung up on my own, sent her a couple of pictures of Connie and Simon from the past, and left it up to her to decide. I guess she decided to back out of it and even told her daughter to do the same because, since the day after I made that phone call, things have been intense. Nobody has any idea that I was behind all of this, but Connie has been calling our parents to try and get them to talk to the mother who backed out and convinced her to come back on board. Her friends are also pretty pissed at her because they can't believe that she didn't share something like this with them and apparently she's back together with Simon but she had lied about his identity so that nobody would recognize him.

And even our parents are pretty displeased with her for this. To sum it up, she's screwed because literally everyone in her life is mad at her and I really want to enjoy all of this, but for some reason, I just can't bring myself to do that. I know that this business meant a great deal to her and now, I'm wondering if I was a little too petty and what I did might have been wrong. I overheard our parents discussing how disappointed they were a couple of hours ago and even they were pissed at her and were considering exiting her business as investors because she had broken their trust. Then it really spelled trouble for her because they almost never get upset with her so this is something extremely new. And I don't know,

this just doesn't feel as good as I thought it would. So I'd have for screwing over my sister by trying to get a potential investor to back out of her business because she bullied me as a kid. Update 1, hey, thanks to everyone who bothered to respond to my post with their advice. I guess you guys are right, I might have had too much of a conscience to enjoy this, but I am doing the wise thing and keeping my mouth shut about what I did. Because if my parents ever found out that it was me behind all of this, they would literally throw me out of the house. And since I'm going to turn 18 in a couple of months,

there's going to be nothing stopping them from doing that either. I'm relying on them to pay for my college expenses, so I really can't afford for that to happen. It's been a week since I made my post and things have gotten much worse for Connie because the mother who had backed out of the deal, convinced her daughter to do the same and now it's just down to the two of them. But this other friend of hers is very upset with her and is demanding that they split the shares of the business 60 to 40

because her trust in Connie has greatly diminished after she found out about this secret boyfriend who stole from his father. company. To them, she had introduced Simon as this guy she had met on a dating app a couple of months back and had been with him ever since. But after her friend's mom revealed the truth, she was still trying to stick to that story, but nobody believed her anymore. She even tried to pass off the images as fake, saying that somebody might have photoshopped it to make her look like a liar. So she has been visiting our parents almost every single day, and they have been scolding her for what she did, but also are still trying to help her. Every evening, the three of them get

together with their lawyer to try and figure out a way that she wouldn't end up losing her shares of the business. There is a pretty strong chance that they might have to shut down because of this disagreement if they are not able to resolve this conflict quickly. And I don't know how I will feel about that, but honestly, I have just made up my mind to avoid thinking about this at all. The only good thing that has come out of the situation is the fact that because Connie is in trouble, nobody really pays attention to me anymore so I can come and go as I please and I'm literally doing whatever I want. It is nice, it has really taken the spotlight off of me and even when Connie visits, she just ignores me because she's too busy with her own situation and my parents don't

say anything to me either. So this is how I'm spending the last couple of weeks back at home before I leave for college and it's been great so far. I don't have a lot of you. I don't have to answer to anybody about what I do throughout the day and honestly I feel like even if I don't come back home for a couple of days and end up spending more time at my friend's place than at my own home, my parents and Connie are not even going to notice. Anyway, like I said, this is the one good thing that has come out of the situation and I'm hoping that they leave me alone until I'm finally ready to go to college. I'm also keeping my fingers crossed that this situation, in no way, impacts my parents' decision to pay for my college expenses. Something

that I hadn't considered earlier, but while typing out this post, it occurred to me. If it does, I'll be screwed, but at least I'll have the satisfaction of knowing that Connie has it worse than me. Update two so almost two weeks have passed since my original post and up until last week. Nothing had really happened involving me so I thought I was safe, but I don't think so anymore. Anyway, a couple of days back, I guess the woman whom I had called finally gave into the pressure and told Connie how exactly she had managed to find out about this past connection and she didn't tell her the whole truth, but she just told Connie that she had received an anonymous phone call and a couple of photos from somebody, which is how she had found out. Connie is no longer bothering to

hide the fact that she knew and used to be with him and didn't really end her relationship because at this point, nobody's really stupid and everybody has figured out that she did not meet him on any dating app and the pictures were real. And after she found out that there was an anonymous phone call she obviously thought of me first. So yesterday, when she visited us, I had the misfortune of being downstairs because I had made plans to hang out with a friend and was just leaving. But then, she stormed into the house and shoved me as hard as she could as soon as she saw me. I lost my balance and my temper and shoved her right back. Then, she grabbed me by the hair and started screaming in my face, saying that she knew it had to be me who had made that phone call and she

was going to make sure that I paid the price for doing this. I was panicking, but I couldn't let it show on my face because otherwise, she might have figured out the truth. And I wanted to stick to the fact that it was not me. So I started yelling at her and I said that it wasn't me and that I wouldn't even know whom to talk to because I met her friend's parents only once, when they had all come over for lunch a couple of weeks before they opened the store. Of course, I was lying through my teeth, but I tried to make it sound as believable as I could. After a couple seconds of us screaming at each other, our parents intervened and finally got us to break apart. But then, Connie said that she did not believe a word of what I was saying, and she was sure that it was

me who had screwed up her chances of having a career in business and demanded that I allow her and my parents to go through my phone and laptop. I had mentally prepared myself because I knew that this was coming, but I still threw a fit about it because if I just agreed to it, that would seem suspicious. Anyway, I had nothing to be scared of because I had wiped all my devices clean of any evidence that could point towards me being the person who had made that anonymous phone call. Besides, Connie thought that I had made a phone call from my phone number and not a Facebook account that I had created specifically to contact her friend's mom and then deleted it. So she was way off in the first place, and even when she and my parents went through all my accounts

on different social media platforms, they were able to find nothing. When she did not find any proof to substantiate her claims that it was me who had told her friends about her past with Simon, she completely freaked out at me and started yelling at me, saying that I had wiped all my devices on purpose, and she knew that it was me. I argued with her, saying that she had lost her mind just because she was going to lose her business, but she had no right to take it out on me. Eventually, things quietened down a bit, and she started crying. I thought I was in the clear, but it was then that my parents chose to talk to me and said that it was true that they couldn't find anything to prove that I was the one who had leaked this information, but nevertheless, they believed

Connie because she seemed pretty sure of it, and besides, there was nobody else who could have known about this. Even though they had been at the party and had seen Simon, but hadn't recognized him, so it literally could not have been them and so, that leaves just me because Connie had sent those pictures with Simon in the background to piss me off and it was very obvious that I might have retaliated. And then, exactly what I had feared would happen, ended up happening. They told me that, even if they couldn't find any proof, they knew that it was me and were canceling their plan of paying for my college expenses. So now, I was on my own and they did not want any further arguments about this. Then, it was my turn to start screaming and crying, but unfortunately, nobody cared

about that since I was not Connie. After about half an hour of begging, screaming, and a lot of tears, and still no response from their end, I finally went back to my room and shut myself in, and started writing this update to distract myself. I still have the sapphire ring that my grandmother had left me and I could sell that, but I'm not sure if it would get me through all three years of college. So I'm just considering taking out a student loan and asking somebody from my family to become a co-signer because, like I said, there's just a couple of weeks to go until the deadline for making the payment and I absolutely cannot risk anything. Even if I'm able to come to the first semester by selling the ring, I'm not sure about the rest and eventually, I'll have to

figure something out. Update 3, hey, so a lot of things have taken place since my last update. It's been a month since I posted and let me just start off by talking about what happened to me. So, I left my parents' place a couple of days after my last update because now, since they were not paying for me to go to college, I did not have any reason to stay with them or keep in touch. I packed my bags and left to go live with a friend of mine. I had already discussed things with her and she told me that I was welcome to come live with her and her family. She was taking a gap year and after living with her for a couple of days. She and her parents told me that she wanted to start working at her dad's business so she really

didn't have any interest in going to college in the first place. But her parents did have a college fund set aside for her, so I could use that for the time being. I tried to decline, but they convinced me since her. her parents had known me for a long time and said that it was as good as sending their own daughter to college. And honestly, I was in no position to say no to an offer like that, so I took them up on it. And even though I am sure that they don't expect me to pay them back, I'm going to make sure that I do. I am on campus right now and I didn't even have to sell my grandmother's ring, so I'm very grateful to my friend and her parents. And as for Connie, things didn't end too well for her because

she ended up selling all the shares of the business and now, her friends owned the story. And entirely. She had to cut her losses and leave because it had been established that nobody could really trust her anymore and unfortunately, my parents couldn't do anything about that since it was completely out of their control. She is probably upset about it because this entire thing was her idea in the first place, but I guess she should be relieved because I don't think the store is going to do well in the future anyway. Anyway, that's none of my business because I have no contact with them anymore. I'm just going to focus on my future now. I hope you enjoy this story.

My folks missed out on my marriage ceremony because I tied the knot before my flawless sibling, and now family members are declining to be present at my sister's lavish wedding, causing my parents to claim that I have tarnished their standing. I, 28F, got married eight months ago after being in a relationship for four years. Everyone attended the wedding, with the exception of my parents and my sister, 26F. I wasn't surprised about my sister not attending, since she and I never really. really got along well anyway. I had extended an invitation to her just out of politeness and common courtesy but my parents being a no-show was a surprise. It's no big secret that my parents

have always preferred my sister over me. She's always been better at pretty much everything. She is definitely a lot more conventionally attractive than me because I'm kind of short and chubby and she is literally supermodel material, I'm not even exaggerating. If I'm not wrong, when she was in college, she actually did dabble a bit in modeling and was part of some assignments, but then, she got too busy with her degree and quit. She has a business degree and right after college, she got a job offer from a pretty big company and started climbing the corporate ladder pretty quickly. She's young, beautiful, and accomplished, and my parents have always been more proud of her than of me and to be honest, I don't blame them for that.

She is the daughter that they can actually show off. I'm pretty ordinary in comparison, I don't deny that, because neither do I have the looks, nor the brains. I'm not demeaning myself, I'm just being practical because even though I'm not as accomplished as her, I'm still pretty happy with my life. It used to sting that my parents were not as proud of me as they were of her and neither did they make any efforts to give me the same kind of love and affection, with time I just accepted it. It's not like I had a choice, I had tried to do my best to get my parents to treat me the same way ever since I was a kid, but nothing really worked. It's like they were obsessed with my sister, and I was just never going to be good enough. So why bother constantly trying to impress people who were just not going to see the good in you and just keep comparing you to your sister? After one point, I just stopped trying, I started living my own life, and I have to say, after that, my life got much happier.

I still kept in touch with my parents, though, because I didn't want to create any drama and I knew that they were very conscious about keeping up appearances. So if I suddenly just stopped talking to them and cut them out of my life, they would make a huge thing out of my life. they would make a huge thing out of it, and I really didn't think that the drama would be worth it. So I chose to be there at a surface level, but apart from that I was pretty distant from them and they didn't seem to mind it either, since they had my sister to obsess over. That's how it had been for the past couple of years. And then, last year, I got engaged to my longtime boyfriend. Of course I told my parents all about it, I even invited them, but they didn't show up. It's not like I missed them much at the wedding.

but even then, it was a bit of a shock because it's not even like they had TRSFT. A lot of people did ask about my parents, nobody was surprised that my sister didn't show up because they knew that we didn't have the best relationship. But my parents not showing up was a big deal, especially without even an explanation. So a couple of days after the wedding, I decided to ask them about it. Even before the wedding, when I had noticed that they hadn't A R SFT, I had tried to get through to them but they hadn't responded to me. Back then, I did think that something was fishy but I didn't worry too much about it because I already had a lot on my plate.

After the wedding, though, I really needed some answers, so I decided to confront my parents once and for all. When I called them after everything had been done, they finally picked up even though I had thought that they were just going to ignore me like they had been for the weeks leading up to the wedding. As soon as they answered the phone call, they told me that they were really upset that they couldn't even make it to the wedding and started telling me that I really should have said. them a formal invitation. I was obviously very confused because as far as I was concerned, I knew for a fact that I had invited them. My husband and I had meticulously gone over the guest list over and over again just to make sure that nobody had been excluded. We had sent out physical invitations as well as e-invites and I just knew that my parents had received an invitation. So when they said that they were upset that I hadn't even bothered to send them an invite

on the phone call, I knew that something was off. While they were telling me about it, about how insulted they had felt because they hadn't received an invitation, I decided to go check whether I had actually sent it or not, and sure enough, I definitely had. So I knew for a fact that they were just trying to gaslight me but I didn't say anything. I just apologized for my mistake and then hung up. I was obviously very annoyed that they were trying to make me think that this was my fault somehow, even though they had decided to skip my wedding on purpose for reasons that I didn't even know. After that phone call, I spoke to my husband about what happened and how my parents had tried to gaslight me, and he told me that he was pretty sure that

they were just upset that I was getting married before my sister, so that's why they had decided to skip the wedding and now. They were trying to gaslight me into believing that I had somehow missed inviting them so they would have an excuse without having to own up to their own fault. It was actually my husband who made me realize that they were really just upset because I was getting married before my sister. At first, I didn't understand what he was getting at, but then he brought up several instances. First, when I had called my parents to inform them that I was engaged now, they didn't seem happy at all.

They looked pretty stunned, but I had just assumed that they were surprised because I was calling them to inform them about it at all, since we had a pretty cold relationship. I had only called them before I posted about it on social media because I thought this was my responsibility as a daughter and I thought it would be more polite to fulfill it, so I thought that's what they were surprised about, that I was informing them.

but my husband told me that he had immediately realized that they were not happy about it because the look that they had on their face was not one of a happy surprise. He didn't bring it up with me at the time because he didn't want to make a big deal out of a stressed me out, but then, even at the engagement party, he could see that my parents were sitting in a corner and sulking instead of socializing with everyone, and when he tried to go to speak with them just to be polite. He saw that they were on the phone with my sister and he could hear her crying on the other end while they were trying to comfort her.

It doesn't take a genius to figure out why they were not looking too happy about my whole engagement situation, and even though he couldn't hear what my sister was talking about on the other end, he could make a good guess. As soon as my parents realized that he was standing nearby, they put their phones aside and started putting on an act with him and stuff, but it was too late.

I was quite surprised when I found out these things, but it made a lot of things make sense, and the only reason he hadn't told me anything about it was that he did not want to make me feel anxious about the whole wedding since I was already pretty worried about planning it and stuff. It was only after the wedding that I found out about it, and I'm pretty sure that this must have been the real reason they didn't attend the wedding because it couldn't have been possible that they did not receive the invitation, especially when I had checked and double-checked everything. So after they didn't show up at my wedding, I decided that I was

not going to be speaking to them anymore, not even for the sake of appearances. I had had enough, and if my sister was their only priority, then they could stick to that. Recently, a couple of weeks ago, I heard from a couple of my relatives that my sister is engaged. Apparently, she's been with this guy for the past year and he proposed, and she said yes. Good for her, and I know that my parents are splurging on this wedding because they've been bragging about it online. They've already spoken to a couple of their friends and have started looking into massive venues, which are going to be pretty expensive. My sister has been telling our cousins that she's going to be shopping from Vera Wong and I just know that it's going to be a huge deal.

I didn't particularly care about it, but then, a couple of days ago, my parents got in touch with me and told me that it was really messed up for me to try and ruin my sister's wedding. I had no idea what they were talking about, so I told them that I hadn't said anything about it. Neither did I care because we hadn't been in touch for a really long time and I was hardly interested in fighting with them right now. But they told me that they knew that I had spent the past eight months after my wedding, just talking crap about my family and they were very disappointed in me. They told me that apparently, all the relatives that they had spoken to so far, had shown absolutely no interest in even attending the engagement party and had already started coming up with excuses to not attend the wedding.

And they knew for a fact that I had a hand in this because apparently, my sister was very upset that our family is going to be a no-show at her engagement party, and she had decided to vent to a cousin of ours and she had been told that apparently I had been telling everyone in the family that my parents had not shown up at the wedding because they were upset that my sister was not getting married before me, which is how they would have liked things to be since they think that she's prettier and more successful. They accused me of painting them in a bad light and now, because of my accusations, our family was hesitant to even attend the engagement party, let alone the wedding.

And there, they did kind of have a point because, after the wedding, there was a phase where any time my relatives would ask me why exactly my parents hadn't shown, I would just tell them what I thought. I was very upset about my parents and their behavior, and after whatever my husband had told me, I didn't think that I needed to hold back anyway. So whenever I ran into any relative, or about attending any family event,

and they would ask me if I finally got an answer as to why my parents were not present at my wedding, I would just tell the truth. In my opinion, I didn't think that I was gossiping about them or doing anything wrong because as far as I was concerned, even though they had always been very concerned about keeping up appearances, they couldn't be bothered to do that at my wedding because to them, sparing my sister's feelings was more important than anything else. So I had learned my lesson, I was not going to be putting any efforts, and after my husband had told me, I thought that being honest was the way to go. I didn't really think about the consequences at the time. I thought that people deserved to know

the real reason they were not there at the wedding. I told them whatever my husband had told me, I also told them about my conversation with my parents, and I made it sound very casual. I didn't even try to make it sound like I was seeking sympathy, but I didn't mince my words either. What I didn't realize was that word got around, and at this point, pretty much everyone in the family knows that my parents first skipped my wedding because they didn't want my sister to feel bad about them attending, and also because to them, she was also more of a priority, and on top of that. They tried to gaslight me to believe that I had somehow missed inviting them. And even though they didn't say anything to me directly, my relatives have now decided that they don't want to attend my sister's wedding, they don't want anything to do with my parents.

And the cousin who told my sister about all of this had overheard her talking about for quite some time and this girl is quite a bit of a gossip, so I'm not surprised that she decided to pass on that information to my sister and my parents because I'm pretty sure that she just wants to see the drama unfold. and she's in luck because my parents are very upset. They think that I have sabotaged them on purpose and they think that I'm the one who is jealous of my sister, so that's why I spread these rumors on purpose and made them look like the bad guys. They said that my husband made up that whole incident. Nothing of the sword had happened, and they even accused me of not inviting them on purpose so I could have an excuse to seek sympathy from relatives and make them look like villains. I don't agree with any of that, I'm pretty sure that my husband,

have been telling me the truth and I'm also pretty sure that I definitely sent those invitations to them. What I do feel a bit weird about is the fact that because of whatever I had told my relatives, they are now choosing not to attend my sister's wedding. So Ida for telling my entire family the real reason why my parents did not attend my wedding? Edit, there are several reasons that I don't get along with my sister and I never have. The biggest one being that she's always trying to put me down. It's not enough for her that our parents already prefer. her over me, she needs me to be acutely aware of it at all times. I really don't know what her problem

is, but right from our childhood, she's always tried to rub things in my face. It's not like I didn't know that she was a lot more successful than me, right when we were kids, because she was always at the top of her class, she was good at sports and everything and she was also pretty popular. That should have been for her, but for some reason, she made it a point to make me feel bad about it with her snarky remarks, comments, and stuff like that. She had her group of cronies, even though I was a senior to them, who literally tried to bully me every day and the only reason I never made a big deal out of it was because I didn't think they were significant enough for me to address. At worst, they were just a minor inconvenience for me. I found them

annoying, but I didn't care much about them. As for my sister, I really thought that eventually, she would grow out of this stupid little habit, but she really didn't. She continued to behave the same way, kept making jokes about me, taking digs at me and stuff, well into her adulthood, to the point where I literally just stopped showing up at places because of her. I don't want to create any drama. I'm a non-confrontational person usually and I don't enjoy interacting with people that I don't like, I just try to steer clear of them altogether.

So for the past couple of years, I've only shown up at family events when it's been absolutely necessary, but when it's small stuff, I tend to skip it just because I don't want to see my sister. So yeah, that's why I don't get along with her, and I have no regrets about it either. It's not like I didn't try to get along with her when we were kids, I really did, but at one point, you just realize that this is not the kind of person you want to have in your life. That's the sort of awakening that happened to me a couple of years ago with my sister, and then again, recently, with my parents. The only reason I had even been holding onto these relationships for such a long time in the first place, in spite of the pain they have already caused me so far, was because they were all that I had as a family.

I mean, sure, I had my relatives, but it's just not the same. However, now, I really do think that my relatives are probably more my family than these people ever were. Update 1, hey, so I started ignoring my parents after reading the comments here because I realized that telling the truth to the rest of my family was not as bad as they were making it out to be. I just shared my side of things, I don't have to feel sorry about it. So when they started texting me nonstop, I decided to reply and say the same thing to them. And then they started arguing with me, telling me that I had done all of this on purpose, that I wanted to ruin their image for the rest of the family just because I had always been jealous of my sister. We were speaking to each other on a phone call, and before I picked up, I had already decided in my head at this time, I was just going to let it all out

because I really needed to vent. And as soon as they accused me of being jealous of my sister, I just agreed, I told them that I indeed was jealous of her, but not because of the reason they thought. I was not jealous of her because she was more accomplished than me, or because she was more conventionally attractive. I had always been jealous of her because instead of being impartial, the two of them had always preferred her over me. I could understand the rest of the world choosing her over me because of the reasons I mentioned, but even my own parents. That actually hurt.

And I was sick of pretending that I didn't care because things like this get to people. And even the expectation that this shouldn't matter to me, that I should just shake it off and pretend that I'm constantly fine. That's also quite unreasonable. But I did that, just because I always expected that at some point, my parents would start appreciating me for who I am. But that never happened.

And even when I was not trying, I was still subconsciously trying to get them to appreciate me somehow. That's why I had kept my mouth shut about their terrible treatment of me for so many years. But now, when I was finally speaking up, they had an issue with it just because it was making them look back. Well, tough, because if they really think the truth is making them look bad, then maybe they are the problem in the situation and not me. If they wanted to come off as good parents,

then maybe they should have just been good parents and then I would only have wonderful things to say about them. But they had handed this ammunition to me themselves, so now they have no right to complain about me, making them look bad. If I wanted you to tell my relatives how I had been treated by my parents, how they had always chosen my sister over me, and make a big deal out of it, then I definitely would do that. By then, they had already accused.

me of playing the victim and seeking sympathy, so fine, maybe I was doing exactly that. Instead of calling me again and again, trying to get me to go back on my word, maybe they should just try talking to my relatives and convince them that they are not the kind of people that I made them out to be. Maybe that would be a more productive use of their time but talking to me would not get them anywhere because I've already said whatever I had to say, and if my relatives have chosen to believe me, then good for me. The bottom line was that I was not going to fix the situation for them. I'm not responsible for anybody else's reputation apart from mine. My parents just went silent, probably because they were not used to this kind of behavior

for me, since I had already mentioned that I'm a non-confrontational person and I'm also pretty quiet and introverted. So an outburst like this was not something that I had expected. They had probably thought that I was just going to let this slide as well, but I was done letting them walk all over me in the expectation that maybe they would appreciate me at some point. But after a couple of seconds, my parents told me that since I had already decided that they were terrible parents and I had such strong opinions on their failure to raise me the same way that they had raised my sister, they had decided that maybe it was time to let me go.

So far, they had been expecting me to fix the situation because they thought that I was family. They thought that I was their daughter so I would at least be concerned about it, but very obviously, I was happy that they were suffering. So now, they told me, they had no expectations from me. and I was free to lead my life the way that I wanted to, they would not bother me ever again. They ended their little speech by telling me that at the end of the day, both of us were their daughters. Maybe I just felt like they had always preferred my sister over me because I was the insecure one, but that was not their fault and I shouldn't blame them for it. So even in the end, they just couldn't accept that a part of this was their fault. They wanted me to be the bad guy.

It took a lot of effort for me to keep my mouth shut, but then, I just didn't say anything, because I knew that again with them was just going to be pointless and I didn't want to end up talking in circles. So if they wanted to make me the villain, that was completely fine with me, at least that would get them off my back. But now that I've gotten my point across, I've spoken to them about how I've felt all these years, I feel a lot lighter and much better. Now whatever happens with my sister's wedding or whatever, I really don't care about it. That's their problem to deal with, I'm just going to do my thing. Update two, hey, A couple of days ago, I had that conversation with my parents and today, my sister reached out

to me and sent me a text, saying that whatever I had said to my parents, it was really wrong and they were very upset about it. After all, they had raised me, they had done everything for me as parents, and now, I couldn't just turn around and tell them that they hadn't been good enough because that was really ungrateful of me. She was acting all holier than thou and I knew that she was just loving this opportunity to lord it over me, pretending to be the epitome of grace and dignity. when she was anything but that. It really annoyed me, so I didn't even reply to the text,

I just blocked her. I thought that would be good enough. But then, a couple of hours later, my husband called me and told me that he had received a text from an unknown number, and sure enough, it was my sister texting her. She had basically just told him the same things, and then told him that he needed to convince me

to apologize to our parents because what I was doing was really wrong and since he's part of the family now, he can't just sit on the sidelines like a spectator and let things like this go on, especially when it's making me look like a complete fool. I was furious that she had had the audacity to text my husband, but my husband found it very funny. He thought that it was hysterical that my family actually thought that texting him and telling him to make me apologize was going to work. And because of him, I was kind of able to find it

funny as well and blow it off because otherwise, I really would have gone all out. In the past couple of days, I haven't really told anybody about what's been going down with my parents, because I haven't had the time to speak to most people since I've been quite busy with work. But then, if anybody asks me or if I run into anyone, I'm going to be very open with them because I'm sure that that's the thing that's going to make the most upset. I'm not usually big on gossiping, but if this is making my parents unhappy, then I'm all for it. And the best part is that it's not even gossiping, I'm just telling them my side of things, and I don't even have to make anything up, I just have to tell them how they actually behave and that's bad enough for people to dislike them. The funniest part of all of this is that

even though they already know that I'm not going to be holding back anymore, neither am I going to be protecting the reputation of the family by staying silent. They're still going out of their way to make things worse for themselves off these stunts. Update 3, hi, so it's been a couple of weeks since my last update and my parents have started telling everybody in the family that apparently, I had been spreading false rumors about them to make them look bad. Just because I was jealous of my sister and I wouldn't be able to stand it if people actually attended her wedding since it was going to be so much grander and extravagant than mine. I was pretty sure they thought that this strategy was going to work, making me look like the bad guy and stuff,

but most of the people from our family had already decided that they wanted to be on my side. And to be honest, I don't even have to try, they already felt like my parents indulged my sister too much, right from when we were kids. So my version of things was a lot more believable to them than whatever my parents were trying to get them to believe. So instead of just taking their word for it, they actually told me about what my parents had been saying about me behind my back and in short,

their whole plan backfired because now, people are laughing at them and their stupidity with me. This is karma at its best, and I'm really glad that they chose to show their true colors to everyone. I hope you enjoy this story. sibling's sister set me up for her drunk driving charge while attending university and my guardians made me shoulder the responsibility. Many years later, they arrived at my residence without shelter because she traded their home for cash. House without permission. I, 25F. Haley, have had a rough and broken childhood.

I have two older brothers, Hunter, 30M, and Harold, 28M. I also have a twin sister, Heidi, but we are a At this point, I mostly just talk to my brothers, but that's about it. I do not have contact with my parents, 60M and 56F, either. I haven't been in touch with them for ages now, and I had never thought the day would come when they would reach out to me again. I fantasized about this day a lot. For years and years, I kept thinking about what would happen if they started talking to me, and what would happen during that first call or meeting after so many years of being estranged.

It always either started or ended with them apologizing to me for treating me like crap and ruining my future. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that when the day finally came, they would actually hurt me even more in different ways. Our parents made it very clear that they didn't want four kids. They had wanted three, planned for three, and everything around them was mentally structured around the life they would have had if there were just three of us. But there weren't. Heidi and I were twins, and nobody expected that. One of us, and soon they made sure everyone knew, was an extra, so to say. The extra was me.

They never said it directly, but that's how they made me feel every single day of my life. I was the one that wasn't supposed to be there but still was, and I was always reminded of that fact just by my parents, though. I'll always have to be honest about that. My brothers and I have always been closin' it. They had my back even when I was a kid, and honestly, I never really knew where I would have been if it weren't for them. They kept me sane in that stupid house, and they kept me sane after it. The discrimination started pretty early on. Like, if they would buy things for us, it was always Heidi deciding what she wanted, and I would get what she didn't want.

If Mom had to make lunch according to the kids' preferences, it was always Heidi's preferences that came above mine. The thing was, the twins were one unit. We weren't seen separately, especially by our parents. And the unit essentially meant Heidi. It was Heidi and Heidi all along. It hurt like a bitch, and by the time I was seven or eight, my brothers kind of understood what was happening. I don't know why it did, but it affected them,

and in their own way, they tried to include me in things and activities. To my parents, I wasn't Haley, I was just not Heidi. And Heidi loved the attention. She lapped up every last drop of it like a hungry dog. She loved being the center of attention, and gradually, things got worse. I withdrew into my shell even more, and the only time I was even remotely social at home was with my brothers. They didn't like her much because she didn't interact with them. When she did, it was always as though she was somehow above all of us. And whatever she said had to be the rule. not how siblings, especially brothers, operate. She had gotten Prince's treatment her entire life, and she thought that Hunter and Harold would extend the same to her. They never did, so she was never close to them. Both of us did well in school. We used to have similar grades, but hers gradually slipped as we reached high school. She was involved in some extracurricular activities, and her social life was bombed, so maybe that was the reason. My grades didn't slip on the

contrary, I went harder into academics when my brothers left for college. That was the only way I knew how to cope because both of them chose to go to a college out of state. It was tough for me at home after that, so I just immersed myself in studying and volunteering at a local shelter. The issue started when Heidi and I began applying for in shortlisting colleges. If I'm being honest, her resume was better than mine, and she had a better chance of getting into the college of her choice than I did, even though I had slightly better grades. Both of us applied nonetheless, and surprisingly, we both got into the same university. I hated the fact that I would have to go to the same university as her, and even our parents were a little bummed I think it was because I got in two.

They were only rooting for Heidi, and I think me being as good as her, and getting into the same college, just somehow made them bitter about the situation. And the best part was that I got a scholarship, and she didn't. We both went to college but had different lives there. She immediately went into party girl mode, whereas I have never found the appeal of that lifestyle. Things went downhill very fast. One night, a few months into college, I got a frantic call from Heidi, saying that she had screwed up majorly and needed me to help her out. This was the second or third time we had spoken to each other after coming to college, by the way. I asked her what had happened, and she told me she couldn't explain it on the phone and that I needed to meet her. I went to her room, and she looked

pretty shaken up. I genuinely got scared and felt bad for her. Little did I know that the bi-h was about to ruin my life. She told me she had been out partying with some friends, and all of them were sloshed or blacked out. She was the only one in a better condition than the rest, so they decided she should drive back. But she was drunk as hell too, and she lost control of the car and rammed into the wall of a house. She said the police had come, and they had asked her to go to the station again tomorrow, and she was scared because she didn't want to have a record. I asked if she had spoken to mom and dad, and she said she had, but they were furious with her, and she didn't want to talk to them. She said she wanted to head out for some air and grab a bite. I don't know why

I didn't notice, but she took my wallet with hers. What happened next was the kind of betrayal I wouldn't have expected from my enemies. I stayed with her the entire night. She took a while to come back, and when she did, she looked much better than before. I went back to my room, and the next day, I was summoned by my department head, saying he wanted to meet me urgently. When I went to meet him, I saw cops there. I thought they had come for Heidi, but they had actually come for me. They asked why I was drinking and driving last night and said the university had decided to have a disciplinary inquiry against me. I was shocked and told them they had the wrong girl, that it wasn't me but my twin. They said the offender had registered herself as Haley Porter and

had shown them the ID, so I needed to cut the crap. It all began to make sense now. Heidi, the little bitch, had called me on the pretext of feeling scared and wanting support, but she had ultimately ended up submitting my ID to the police when she had gone out the previous night. Once she returned, she asked me to drink a little, and I was stressed, so I obliged, ensuring that if I got tested for alcohol, the results would come out positive. I begged them to understand and told them the truth, but they thought it was too far-fetched to be real. I was let go, and I was devastated. I called Heidi, but she didn't answer. Then I called Mom and Dad, and they said I needed to understand that her career would be ruined

if I didn't help her out, especially because she had taken so many loans, whereas I had a scholarship. They told me I owed this to my sister and that I wouldn't have to bear the brunt of this more than my sister would. I just couldn't believe they would stoop to this level to protect her. It was unreal, the way they were behaving. I had always known they loved her more, but this was like a slap in the face. No, actually, this was like multiple slaps on both cheeks in full public. They were willing to let me get punished for a crime she committed because if she took responsibility,

she would be ruined. The same, somehow, didn't apply to me. I disconnected the call and called Harold. He was furious. He said he would talk to mom and dad, but in the meantime, he told me, no matter what happened, I didn't have to admit I was the one who was driving drunk. He told me to stick to the truth and not cave under pressure, and that he would talk to them about the rest. Unfortunately, none of that was required, because within the week, I had been expelled from college on behavioral grounds. That was the day my parents and sister became dead to me. Mom and dad were expecting me at home, but I just had nothing left to say to them. I went to Hunter's Place and wrote a letter to the university, detailing everything that had really

happened. I knew they wouldn't reverse their decision, but I also knew I needed to keep a record of what had happened because it might help me out in the future. I went completely no contact with my parents. They tried to reach out a few times, but I never responded. My brothers were my rock during this time. From what they tell me and I don't ask much, if I'm being honest, they ripped mom and dad a knew one and made sure the extended family and some of their friends knew what really went down. They say mom and dad are kind of ostracized from the larger community because of this little misadventure. Hunter and Harold are low contact with them too. They say all their lives, mom and dad have only wanted to be parents to Heidi, so we're just granting them their wish.

I stayed rent-free with Hunter for a couple of months. I picked up a job, but he didn't let me contribute to anything. He asked me to save up the money because it would help with college. I ended up going to college the next academic year. I think, in the end, what happened was actually beneficial for me, even though it shouldn't have happened. I was finally able to study what I really wanted to, and even though I had to take out some loans, I knew there was no Heidi here, and I could live life on my own terms. So while there is an entire year and an unexplained expulsion on my CV, I ended up studying what I love and found a job I love. I graduated two years ago, and I landed a good job straight out of college. The job, however, was on the other end of the

country, so it was quite weird, shifting and moving out. However, I have been working for the past two years now, and things are good. I like the way my life is now. Heidi and my parents do try to get in touch once in a while, but I just don't respond. I have moved forward in life, and I don't need them in mine anymore. They are the ones who are guilty, which is why they are the ones dying to make amends. Hunter and Harold are low contact with them, and they keep me updated if I ask anything, but other than that, there isn't really much family talk among the three of us. And they never divulge any information about me to them. They know better than to do that. That's the one thing I want from them, just to not let them know what I do, where I am, and how I'm doing, and my brothers have respected

that all these years. However, a few days ago, Mom and Dad were at my doorstep, ringing the bell at five in the morning. I was two days to realize it was them, but the audacity with which they welcomed themselves left no doubt that I wasn't dreaming, and that it was actually them. They said it had been so long since I had spoken to them, and that they missed me so much they cried every night, so they just decided to come and meet me themselves. I asked them who gave them the address, and they said Hunter did. I called Hunter straight away to yell at him, and he swore that he wasn't the one who gave

them my address. I flung the phone in their faces I'm normally a good host, but I just didn't want these guests around and told them to sort it out with him and tell me the truth, or I was going to throw them onto the street for all I cared. I was still going to do just that, but I wanted to know who had told them about my whereabouts. They tried gaslighting both Hunter and me, but deep down, I knew he wouldn't do something like this. This went on for a while, and I told them that if they didn't come out with the truth within the next 15 minutes, I was throwing them out nonetheless.

The thing was, they had come with suitcases. Many suitcases. And it looked like they were planning to live here. I don't know who or what gave them that idea. All I knew was that they weren't welcome in my house not by a stretch. They could go wherever they wanted, but I wouldn't let them stay here, no matter. what. They tried stalling again and laughing it off. So when the 15 minutes were up, I started picking up their suitcases one by one and keeping them outside. That's when they realized I was

serious, and I wouldn't let them stay until they came out with the truth. That's when they said they had gotten the address from social media. They had been following my accounts using fake accounts for a couple of months, and that's how they got to know where I live. So they were basically stalking me virtually. I honestly don't know how someone can find out my exact address by stalking me on a few socials, but I was too sleepy for their crap, especially since all this was happening on a Saturday. I told them I was going to go to sleep for a couple more hours, and they were welcome to sleep

until then as well. However, after that, they needed to get out of my house and never show me their faces again. I told them they could use the time I was sleeping to find alternate accommodation or book a ticket to whatever Godforsaken hold they wanted to go to, but my hospitality to them wasn't going to extend beyond that. They tried to butt in and get a few words in, but I just went upstairs and locked my room. I was hoping they wouldn't steal something from the house, but if they did, they did. I just wanted to sleep and then kick them out. When I woke up, they had made themselves comfortable and started unpacking all their stuff. My living room was a mess, but since I was feeling better after the

I didn't lose my temper as quickly as I had that morning. I asked them what made them think they could actually stay here. At first, they tried beating around the bush, saying the same things like we missed you, and it's time to bury the past and move forward as a family, but I wasn't buying it. I pushed a little, and my mother finally broke down. And when I say broke down, I mean she literally broke down sobbing like a hurt child and wailing. It was weird to watch, honestly. She tried saying something, but not even one percent of it was coherent. So I asked my dad what was up, and he revealed the truth to me. He said they had been kicked out of the house and now had nowhere to go. I looked at him in disbelief and asked how the hell he was kicked out of his

own house. He said a few years ago, in college, Heidi started getting into a lot of crap. She was involved with the wrong people and ended up screwing up her academics altogether. She was expelled from college, and then she promised them she would turn over a new leaf. She got into another college but without scholarships and her criminal record, they mumbled this bit, and I spat out my water, stood in the way of her getting loans. Long story short, dad and mom gave one floor of the house to a couple to rent. They were sketchy people according to them, but they trusted them because Heidi had brought them in. She knew them, and it was through her that they rented the house.

But now, they've taken possession of the whole house. They smoke pot on the first floor all day, and the stench is unbearable. They have loud parties, and whenever Mom and Dad tried to complain, Heidi intervenes because they can't behave this way with her friends. Long story short, the way they had been keeping the house, it wasn't livable for Mom and Dad anymore. Three months ago, Mom had a health scare because of all the pot they were smoking, and that was when mom and dad decided to leave for a while, leaving

Heidi behind to take care of the mess. Rookie mistake. They told me they had given her a stern talking too, hoping she would realize what she had done and step up to take responsibility. But that little bitch just screwed them over big time. When they went back last week, the locks had been changed, and that pot couple was now on the ground floor. Heidi wasn't picking up their calls, and when they said they would call.

call the police, they got the shock of their lives. Heidi had, behind their backs, sold the entire house to her friends. She must have forged signatures and documents, but the house was now in the possession of her friends. And my parents said they could do nothing. I told them, of course, they could do something they could file a report against Heidi and those guys. Forgery is a huge deal, and if Heidi forged those documents, she would be in for a long, long time. They looked uncomfortable and said they knew Heidi would have to serve jail time if they went forward with the complaint, which is why they decided to get her into therapy. In the meantime, they thought they would stay with me. I looked at them like a deer in headlights.

It took me a couple of minutes to process their audacity. I told them they had come to me instead of holding Heidi accountable, knowing full well she had committed a crime. They had forgotten what they did to me all those years ago when I had been forced to take the blame for their criminal daughter. They didn't say anything at first, but when I started accusing them more, they said I needed to show some compassion. My sister had always been a troubled child, and as parents, it was their duty to stand by her when she strayed, not throw her to the dogs. I told them they had not stood by me at all, even when I hadn't strayed, and it was clear from the way they spoke they were only interested in being parents to Heidi, not to me. And since they didn't see me as family, I had no problem throwing them to the dogs. I told them in no uncertain terms that they were not welcome here.

They were homeless by choice, not because they were in distress. They had allowed this to happen, and even now, they were letting her get away with something as big as this, which is why this was completely on them. I told them they weren't welcome in my place, and they needed to get out before I called the cops. They tried to push and emotionally blackmail me again, but I told them none of that was going to work. They had to move out. I think they finally understood that I wasn't breaking and didn't feel any pity for them.

They made a lot of faces but ultimately left. Even at the end, they kept telling me I needed to reconsider, that they wouldn't have anywhere to go, but I just said that was on them. It wasn't my problem. They had other children to beg in front of. But they were dead to me, and I wouldn't be helping them out, no matter what situation they were in. They looked defeated and finally left, but my head has been packed. counting since. This was three days ago, and I don't know where they've gone. They haven't tried

contacting me, and I'm glad, but I can't help but wonder where they might have gone. Update 1. I know it hasn't been long, but I have an update for all of you. Hunter called me yesterday and told me mom and dad had come to his place unannounced. I had informed both him and Harold when they had come, and I was expecting them to go to hunters. Harold doesn't live nearby, so he is safe. Hunter told me they unloaded their sob story right at the beginning. And now they villainized me, saying I kicked them out of the house, and they knew that favoring Heidi was the right thing to do because I had grown up to be a bitch anyway. Hunter mumbled that Heidi was a bigger bitch because she stole their home, but they kept defending her, and Hunter was exhausted. Hunter lives with his girlfriend, Sia, and she was furious about how they had randomly dropped by, with baggage in hand.

and Sia is a no-nonsense person. She doesn't have the bandwidth for anyone's bull crap, and she doesn't mince words when she talks. She straight up asked them how long they planned to stay. They said they would be here for a while. She asked again how long the while would be, and they said a couple of days. They kept giving vague answers, and she just lost it. She asked them to give her an actual date so she could plan accordingly. That's when they said they didn't have a few answers.

a date in mind because, since they had nowhere else to go, they were waiting for Heidi to come to her senses so they could move back into the house. That confession was what Sia was waiting for. She said she would let them stay as long as they wanted and as long as it took for the issue to be resolved. Before she could finish, they started rejoicing, but the main part comes later. She told them there was a caveat. My mother piped in, saying they wouldn't disturb their privacy and would clean up after themselves. She said she didn't have any issues with late-night parties or anything, trying to paint the picture of the perfect guest. Sia laughed and said that wasn't what she was talking about. She said she would let them stay only if they pressed charges against Heidi and took active steps to regain possession of their house. Hunter told me it looked like someone had stabbed them with a dagger.

They said she was being cruel and they couldn't do it, but Sia was adamant. She said this was the only way they could stay, and then Now they had a choice to make. She said she was offering them a roof, but they had to do the right thing in return. If they still chose to protect Heidi, that was on them, and they couldn't turn around and blame their kids. And to nobody surprise, they refused. They said they would rather be homeless than turn on their child, and she congratulated them

and kicked them out. She is a bad LOL I Love Hunter says he has no idea where they are, and they might try to come back to me again, but I told him he didn't have to worry about me. I would kick them out if they tried something smart with me. Update 2, they finally had to press charges against Heidi and her friends. There were a lot of complaints by the RWA, and they took matters into their own hands. I don't know the details of what's happening, but I know Heidi is screwed. They aren't talking to Hunter or Harold, and were just ecstatic to be rid of them at this point. Heidi tried getting in touch with Hunter and asked him to knock some sense into mom and dad, but he hasn't responded.

That's the last we've heard from them, and I hope it stays that way. They're weirdly enmeshed with each other, and if they can't take their heads out of their asses, that's on them. I have tried really hard to build this life, literally from scratch, and I will not allow them to come and crap all over it. That's just not how it goes with me. I hope you enjoy this story. I established a thriving eatery with my spouse and now my partner transferred ownership to his unreliable sibling. I, a woman aged 50, truly require an external perspective on this matter, as it has been quite challenging for me to cope with. Feel like I am being gaslit by my husband Marcus, 53M, and his family. It all revolved around a restaurant that Marcus and I started together in our

local town, which ended up becoming a super successful location and was even recommended in a national travelogue. It was an integral part of our lives together, kind of like our own baby, and Marcus and I made the perfect team. He handled the business end of things, while I used culinary expertise and my friendly nature to become the face of the restaurant. There was never a lean period for our business and we slowly began to win more and more accolades. We even did a cloud kitchen during Rona, the first of its kind in our area. It kind of became a must-visit location for travelers and a frequent haunt for locals. However, on the personal side, I had quite a few tiffs with Marcus, and they mostly related to how much of a pushover he was when it came to his family.

I guess it mainly boiled down to him not being able to say no. If his parents wanted to borrow our truck, even though we needed it, Marcus would lend it. If his uncle wanted us to comp all his meals at the restaurant for months on end, Marcus wouldn't say anything. Guess I tried my best to make sure that it wasn't like we were being taken advantage of, but of course that made me the villain in his family's eyes, and they often talked about me behind my back. Don't get me wrong, I appreciate and understand the importance of sticking out for family and doing favors for our loved ones, but it was just way too excessive

with Marcus family. Try as I might, nothing worked, but my husband was still a wonderful man. I guess it wasn't the worst thing in the world that his fatal flaw was his overbearing generosity, right? It wasn't until a couple of years ago when my husband suddenly brought his sister on to work at our restaurant. My Silbeth F-40 has been dealt the short end of the stick when it comes to life. She got pregnant when she was 30, and her long-term boyfriend couldn't handle the responsibility and ended up skipping town. After that, she's been invested in raising her child and was working a soul-crushing corporate job. So, when our business was picking up pace, Sill expressed an interest in in joining me on the restaurant manager slash marketing side of things.

I was immediately reluctant, as Sill had not worked in this field before, and to be honest, had never bothered building a bond with the local community as I had. I mean, I'd often invited her over for our restaurant's outings at farmers' markets or stalls, if she was genuinely interested in becoming a part of the business, but she always ended up flaking at the last moment. Sill ended up quitting her job due to the lack of excitement it generated in her during the pandemic, and eventually began to push Marcus more and more for a chance to work with the restaurant. I was dead set against this idea, but my husband felt that we should do it to ensure the financial

safety of our niece. I do love Sills kid, but I don't think there was any chance of ruination if her mom was out of work for a year or so. There were savings, and I wouldn't even mind chipping in to help her out. My main issue with bringing her to work at the restaurant was her complete lack of passion for the food, the people, and everything that made a tick. In fact, after a point, I even relented and asked if Marcus would be okay taking his sister on in a more clerical or business-wide role, but he said no, she doesn't want to get back into the same boring work that she was doing. After that, he ended up going over my head and appointed Beth as basically an equal partner in the business. I was annoyed, but since we had started everything so informally, I couldn't do anything legally, and to be honest, that's not what I wanted to do anyways. It wasn't like me to bicker in court with my husband, and I just voiced my frustration at not being treated like an equal partner.

The two years when Beth was on board with me, was mind-bogglingly frustrating. She never considered the tastes of local people and tried to get rid of staples on the menu based on whatever fusion dish seemed trendy, and people were put off by it until I tweaked the recipe and put out the fire she had caused. It was getting a little too much for me, and I told Marcus that I would be retiring from the restaurant. We had more than enough money to do so, even well before bringing Beth to work at the restaurant. But I kept going because of how much the business meant to me. However, with my sill there, the fun was sucked out of everything and I just couldn't find it in myself to go on. Marcus said that he understood my perspective and was okay with that, and he too would retire with me.

Obviously, this raised alarm bells in my mind about who would take over our business, and I asked so, will we sell it off to an investor? Shut it down? What'll happen with our restaurant, Marcus? And he nonchalantly replied, oh, I was thinking we could make Beth the owner. Keep it in the family, you know? Hell no, this was the worst idea ever. I wasn't shy about voicing how inept Beth had been during her time at the restaurant, and how that was directly contributing towards my decision to retire, but my husband just waved it off.

I was furious, but also too tired to keep fighting him on this. So I eventually just rolled over. As much as it hurts, I am enjoying my retirement right now and things are going really well in my personal life. Marcus has also been a great husband without the business in the way. But every time I pass by our restaurant, I see how badly it's doing, and some evil part of me ends up gloating at that. One night, Marcus sheepishly brought up the same issue and asked me if I would be open to working again to show Beth the ropes.

I told him that I'm more than happy where I am, and he didn't push me on it any further. However, the very next day, Beth called me and basically ended up groveling and ranting about how much money it costs to run the business. She basically said that she'd be forced to sell unless I could come in and bring the restaurant back to its old self. Part of me was swayed by her call, but I don't think I should put in all this work, because I know it'll just be a temporary fix unless Beth learns how to run the business. On the other hand, it's clear that if things go on the way they are, Beth will have to sell the restaurant for peanuts and basically erase our legacy. Ida for not jumping into help. Update 1, I read through your comments, and I think the best one was somebody saying I should get back in there as a consultant.

Not only would I not go down with the ship, if Beth doesn't listen to me, but it also allows me to set my own pace when it comes to work and improvements. The thing is, my sill is a nice person, just to be. not good at this business, so I guess if I really explain the situation to her, she might be open to change. I am a little hesitant, though, because when I did work with her, any advice given to Beth went in one ear and out the other. I told Marcus about my idea of coming on as a business consultant and he said that it was a fine idea, and Beth was invited over for a drink and discussion. When I told Beth about my idea, she was open to it, and from tomorrow, I'm going to shadow her

on her daily routine to see what needs to be fixed. It kind of reminds me of the show, Kitchen Nightmares, ha-ha. My husband and I love watching that show, and thankfully we've never felt like our business would end up on the receiving end of Gordon Ramsey's wrath. But, I guess I'll have to get it back in shape before things start going downhill.

Update 2. Oh boy, I just finished my first day following Beth around, and then we discussed her management style and plans for the business. I think her more global perspective on cuisine is cool, but she hasn't realized that the townsfolk here aren't open to that. We then reworked the menu and decided to shut the restaurant for a few weeks and get a grand reopening in place. I spoke to every contact I've built in my eight years in the business, and they're all hyping up the relaunch. At the same time, I told Beth about the ins and outs, rivalries, and alliances that drive small town business, and that helped her realize the importance of

building connections. It's just a small step forwards, but hopefully, it'll help her make our restaurant more profitable and keep it a staple part of the town for years to come. Update 3 The reopening was a success. I guess word got out that I was back and that drove the crowd in, but then the food made them stay. I delivered a speech that praised my lovely sill for learning, growing, and taking my input, and even revealed that one of the top-selling dishes of the day was her idea. It doesn't seem like much, but it sure left an impression on everyone and helped her get her foot in the door in terms of goodwill. Definitely, there's still a lot of work to be done, but I think we're on the right track, and Marcus has been extremely grateful to me for stepping in.

With a little more work, I can re-retire, ha-ha, with my mind at ease about the future of the restaurant. Now on to the next story. Story 2 My best friend didn't invite me to her wedding after years of friendship and now I'm questioning everything. My 28F colleague 30F didn't invite me to her wedding and it's completely unraveled our friendship. One of my work colleagues is a lifelong friend of mine. We lived on the same street growing up, went to the same school and when I needed a job after graduating university, she made me aware of an opening at the company she worked at.

I applied, got the job, and it's been quite a. a few years since and we still work together. It's a pretty small company, and quite male-dominated, so after we started working together we became really close. We take all our lunches together, we regularly stop by each other's desks for a chat, and we quickly became known round the office as inseparable. A year ago she got engaged to her long-term partner, and I was ecstatic for her. She had a really tough time a couple of years ago, two family deaths close together, and I did everything I could to be a good friend to her while she was in the worst stages of grieving. She cried with me daily for weeks and I made sure she knew I was always available to listen.

I also took about a third of her workload off her voluntarily, so she could take days off when she needed to without stressing about her work building up. So now that life has gotten better for her and she's always smiling and excited, it's really nice to see. Ever since she got engaged, as expected, she's talked a lot about wedding plans, especially at our lunch. I know basically every detail. When she booked her venue she was really excited, but she refused to tell me where it was going to be, saying that she wanted it to be a surprise when the invitations came out. The wedding is two weeks away now, and I've long since stopped waiting for my invitation to show up. I know when they were sent because she told me all about delivering them, and shows me every day the gifts people have started to buy off their registry. I feel silly for saying it, but the more I think about it, the more hurt I feel that I haven't been included. It's a big wedding, and she has invited some other people from work that I didn't know she was even close to. She hasn't mentioned the reason why I'm not invited, and at this point I feel too awkward to ask.

I guess it's just a slap in the face because I really thought we were close, and now I'm realizing that maybe we're not. The trouble is, since all this I've started to really examine our friendship, and I'm wondering if she even cares about me at all. I can think of a hundred examples of where I've helped her work through decisions, listen to her vent, stood up for her when she's had issues with colleagues, etc. Even tons of little things, like if anyone brings in cake and she's out of the office I always save her a slice so she doesn't miss out. But I can't remember a time that she did anything for me in return.

Now when she talks to me, I've realized she doesn't even listen to me. When I'm finished talking she just carries on with what she was saying before, almost as if I'd never spoken at all. If we're ever talking about me or something I've been doing, she never has anything to say. She just kind of nods and then switches the conversation back to herself. I'm starting to think she couldn't care less about me, she just likes having someone around who she can talk at,

and whoever that person is doesn't really matter to her. I've invested so many years into this friendship, it's really cut me deep. I feel used. It's also made being at work incredibly, lonely, because she was my only friend. I've stopped having lunch with her and any time she tries to chat I politely bring the conversation to a quick end and go back to work. She doesn't appear to have even noticed. I do still wish her well, I'm still glad for her that life has turned around and she's so

happy, but I'm a bit lost. I'm not sure if I'm being too harsh because I'm hurt, or if I even have the right to feel hurt in the first place, as I know weddings have a finite number of guests and you have to leave people out that you would invite in an ideal world. But I'm not sure there's any way back from this either. Has anyone else had a similar experience? Am I being unreasonable or overdramatic? Should I just let the dust settle and see how I feel then? Edit 1. Just to clarify things that have been asked a lot or requested to be put in an edit, one, she hand delivered the invites to other people at work so I know it hasn't been lost in the post too. I haven't asked her about it because I'm a total dormant and scared of difficult conversations and three, I invited her to my wedding, but that was

years ago so it's possible she thinks things have changed since then. Edit 2, this has got a lot more attention than I expected, and my first ever gold from a kind stranger, thank you. I have read every single comment. Thank you all so much for taking the time to give me advice. You have given me a lot to think about. Opinion seems to be divided over whether or not I should confront the wedding invitation issue or just let it go. I am definitely going to make sure that it isn't a mistake, but as for getting an explanation why she didn't invite me I'm undecided. I'm going to have a think about that and the best way to proceed, but your thoughts have all been really helpful. In terms of our friendship in general, I'm not going to be too hasty to write it off. I'm going to try and put my feelings aside and

see if I'm right about it being one-sided. If it is then I will have learned a good life lesson, and if I see it as worth saving then I'll have to deal with that the best way I can. It does seem the bigger issue here is my non-confrontational approach to my relationships. Some of your comments were hard to read but only because I know you're right and this is something I have to change. I've withdrawn from friendships before because they've hurt me and I've felt unable to say anything, and that's not really fair. It's a general problem I have with uncomfortable conversations. Whenever I have to have them I basically descend into a panic.

my mouth goes dry, I shake and I can't find the right words to say. If it's a bad enough problem that I can't ask a good friend a simple question then I can't ignore it anymore and I need to work on this. Thank you for pointing this out to me as a real problem. I'm going to find a way to get better at it. I will post an update of what happens. Thank you again. Update, so it took me a few days to decide the best way to approach this, but yesterday I had lunch with her again and had the conversation. I started by saying, so you've set all your invitations out now, haven't you? She looked immediately panicked by my question and I knew right away that she didn't want me to go down this road. When she said she had sent them all, I asked if that meant she could show me her venue now.

She showed me the website of it, including the photo gallery, and talked me through all about where everything was going to happen, all the flowers and decorations she was going to add, etc. It's a nice enough country hotel with some pretty gardens, but I'm not sure what all the secrecy was for. I probed a little more, asking who she's invited from work, the list didn't include me, said I was looking forward to seeing the photos so I could see how everything looked. She didn't correct me that I would see it on the day, and then I was completely sure that my lack of invitation wasn't an accident. She looked so relieved when I switched subject and asked if she's excited about her honeymoon and having a rest from all the wedding stress. so I'm definitely not invited. I thought it over carefully and I have decided not to ask why, for three reasons.

One, the reason is already fairly obvious. She clearly doesn't think were anything more than colleagues and I've misread the situation. There were some other theories suggested, for example, jealous husband to be, associating me with her past grief, but considering everything I know about her and our history, I'm sure it's not that. I'm not sure why she didn't cool it on the wedding talk with someone she had no intention of inviting, or even just bring it up with me and explain why I'm not invited, but never mind. Two, having an awkward relationship at work is the last thing I want.

I'm worried that if I push this and turn it into an issue that I'll look pathetic and needy, or it will just be unprofessional. I also run the risk of her bad-mouthing me to colleagues and mutual friends, and I will find it much easier and less messy to handle my own feelings quietly. 3. This is a once-in-a-lifetime experience for her, and I don't want to be the source of drama that dampens her spirits at all. I'd rather just let her enjoy her wedding, make good memories, and not bring her down. And you know, I'm fine with not going. It was never really about getting invited to a wedding, it was more having to face the fact that I'd been naive and taken for granted, and I felt silly that I'd invested way too much in this relationship.

That's not all on her, because she was never obligated to be my friend. Talking it through on my previous post actually really helped me work through my feelings. When I went back to work on Monday, I felt much calmer and more detached from it emotionally. I have looked back on our whole relationship and honestly she's always been self-involved, entitled and narcissistic. Being a bride has just made it more obvious, but it's always been there. She's also never given back to me, besides helping me get my job, which of course I'm grateful for, in that she's never been willing to talk me through any problems I've had, and although I help her

happily with her work, she says no if I ask her for help and return. She has a few office enemies and even though I saw her negative traits that caused her to be disliked by some people, I overlooked them and defended her anyway. Now I have put a little distance there it's quite apparent that she's not a very nice person, and I'm genuinely okay with just moving on. She hasn't really noticed the distance between us so far, or she has noticed and doesn't care slash is relieved that I'm giving her space, so I intend to just continue with doing that.

If she eventually asks why, or I get the sense that she's trying to rekindle our friendship, then it will be time to clear the air with how I've been feeling. If she doesn't and we just continue drifting, then that's probably for the best. It's sad to lose a friend, and it will probably take me some time to get over it, and to become comfortable with the change in our relationship, but I have other genuine friendships, and plenty of colleagues who are lovely people who I can get to know better now.

The main thing I really took from my original post, and I'm so glad I did post because I needed some tough love on this, is that my fear of confrontation really needs dealing with. If I can learn how to better speak my mind as things are happening, that will stop things from building and building until I have to have a serious conversation and it makes what should have been a molehill into a mountain. I also need to figure out how to have difficult conversations without having an anxiety attack,

which not only weakens my message but is extremely distressing and puts me off dealing with things and being honest with people. I had a couple of books on assertiveness recommended to me, so I bought them to start me off. I'm also looking into going to a coach, or maybe a couple of therapy sessions at least, to try and better myself. I don't want to hurt other people by doing this, so this has become top priority for me. Thank you so much everyone who pointed that out to me. I was aware of it, but I didn't think it was a problem and figured I'd just be that way all my life.

Now I know better. Thank you for being so honest with me. Also, thank you to those who talked me through the one-sided friendship issue. I'm a good listener and have always attracted people who need to vent, but I only ever noticed the one-off conversations, and didn't think I was being taken advantage of as a long-term listening ear. I have been examining my other friendships in the last few days to see if anyone else is using me in the same way, or if I've even been doing this to others and not had the self-awareness to realize. There are a couple of changes I need to make, including a friendship that I need to set some boundaries in,

and another one where I've not been giving back to the other person as much I should have. I have learned a really valuable lesson from this about maintaining healthy relationships, and I'm very grateful for that. Edit, a few people have been asking about the books I was recommended. Nonviolent communication by Marshall Rosenberg when I say no I feel guilty by Manuel J. Smith Why Men Love Bishes by Sherry Argoff. I hope you enjoy this story. Sibling appointed me as her chief attendant, but then embarrassed me by assigning me to the children's seating area.

My sibling, aged 34, and her spouse, aged 36, recently tied the knot. months ago. I, 30F, was appointed maid of honor. I was so excited to help her plan her wedding and I took on most of the work since I was unemployed at the time and she's a doctor. I won't get into details but take note she didn't have a wedding planner. It was all me. The time leading up to the wedding, I was miserable because of how the bride treated me. I felt like her own personal slave that she felt she could kick around because she's the bride. Just because you're a bride doesn't mean you get a free pass to be a bitch. Many times I wanted to just step out of the wedding party, but I kept telling myself to just bite my tongue and keep the

peace because she's probably just stressed. After doing so much for her, she refused to invite my fiancé even if we've been together for 12 years but invited my siblings' partners who have been around for only two to three years. My sister and her guy dated for a year before they got engaged so we don't really know him too well. She said she didn't want my fiancée. She said she didn't want my fiancé around because people would be asking about my own wedding since they've all been wanting us to get married for a while. I refused to do any more work for her wedding until she apologized to me and invited my fiancé, which she did. Not exactly sincerely, but whatever. I was hurt she wasn't even grateful for anything that I had done for her and her dream wedding

because it was expected of me to help. Cut to the day of the wedding and everything was fine. The ceremony was beautiful and the couple was happy. I was happy for my sister. By the time we got to the reception venue, I noticed that my fiancé and I were on a separate table for my family. They were at the VIP table and I was cast aside to sit at the furthest table right beside the kitchen. I figured there was a mistake and I calmly asked the bride about it since she handled the seating plan. She looked me dead in the eye and said there's no mistake, that's where we belong.

At the kids' table and far away. We were seated with seven to fourteen years olds. The groom overheard us and agreed with me but kept quiet when my sister gave him this don't you dare disagree with me, look. At the end of the night, the groom apologized to my parents for what happened to me and said he had no clue his bride did that. But he didn't say a word to me as his bride told him not to. Because of this, I decided to not make an issue and just try to enjoy the remainder of the night with my partner, but I wouldn't make M.O. speech. My parents noticed where I was and got upset at the situation as well. My siblings knew very well I wasn't at their table but didn't bother looking for me or wondering why I wasn't seated there.

When they heard I wasn't making a speech, my two brothers walked to my table to tell me off saying I had to understand my sister and the stress of being a bride. Be nice to her because it's her special day and you're only a bride once. Yeah right I bet they'll divorce that I'm a disgrace and a disgusting disappointment for not doing a speech for my sister, that I would make my sister sad and I was being selfish making the night about me, when I was literally quiet in our corner. Needless to say, I wasn't having the best time. So we got up and left. We ended up in McDonald's for dinner and I posted a story of us getting burgers saying post-wedding meal. I made sure I posted it after the reception ended to not make it look like I ditched, but my sibling saw this as an attack to my sister somehow. Up to this day,

The bride says she did nothing wrong and her reasoning for putting me there was. 1. I didn't plan her wedding exactly like she envisioned during the process so I deserved to sit there. When I was doing everything she told me she wanted. Two, she didn't like that I looked pretty in my gown and, three. I needed to be punished for insisting on bringing my fiancé. I didn't plan for my own wedding yet as I wanted to be 100% focused on hers. Plus she banned me from getting married before her since she's older. Again because I didn't want the drama.

I agreed. But now I just don't want anyone there except my parents and a few close friends. My parents agree with me but my siblings are upset calling me childish, but to be completely honest, I just don't feel like paying for shit people. Mine is a destination wedding and my fiancé and I are paying for everything. These are our savings and I don't feel like splurging on these people. They along with my grandparents and cousins are all saying I'm wrong. But hey if I was excluded from being a sibling at my sister's wedding and no one

cared, then why would you be upset if I excluded you in return? Relevant comments where O.P. has replied, echo Azure Ope, wedding planning issues aside, one possible explanation for all this is that your sister really dislikes your fiancé. O.P., in regards to my fiancé, there's nothing he did to her to warrant being treated so rudely. We started dating when we were quite young and I, as well as my parents, love him very much. He was my best friend for a long time. He was my best friend for a long and still is my favorite person to this day. My sister always hated that I had a boyfriend before she did because she believed I would never get married because of my disability.

I am epileptic. Her husband was her first boyfriend and she married him right away because she wants babies ASAP, since she's already 34 and her goal was to be married before 30, to the point that she started planning and booking vendors even before he actually proposed to her. So basically, she's pretty insane. Her actions are always based on jealousy and the fact that I shouldn't be able to have things if she hasn't had them first because she's the eldest, i.e. boyfriend, engagement, wedding, kids, etc. That's why she said I couldn't get married before her because it was already a slap in her face that I got engaged younger than her. Basically, she hates that I'm happy. She doesn't hate him, she hates me. Update 1, hi again. So I'll answer a few questions and leave a quick update. I, 30F, come from a family of five kids. I failed to mention this because I didn't think it was all that relevant, but I actually have two sisters, 34 and 32, and two brothers, 26 and 22.

A little more on my sisters. They're the best of friends. They're the picture-perfect model of sisterly love. While I'm the middle child with two younger brothers, so why did I agree A to BMO? Well, because I thought it would bring us closer. In my mind, I believe that this was her trying to be more of a sister to me. You always hear stories of that sisterly bond around weddings and I tried to nurture that because that's what they had. And that sibling bond is what my brothers had with each other as well. Any chance I'd get to connect with my sisters, I'd jump at the opportunity.

It's more me just feeling left out than being a doormat. I was a very sickly child and that is why I was mostly with just my parents. growing up while my siblings would be going out, meeting friends, etc., which is what my siblings envied apparently. They aren't close to my parents. Bride had both of us as M.O. because she couldn't choose just one. I later found out that I was always the second option and I was just appointed Mo so I'd do all the work while other Mo got all the praise, which in hindsight should have seen coming. While my brothers were busy harassing me about giving my MO speech, sister too was giving her own M.O. speech about how she absolutely loves the bride and will do anything for her, all that's CRP.

She then conveniently calls all the siblings to the stage to toast the bride and groom when I was crying and rushing out slash walking away from my brothers. So did the other relatives in attendance, I was making a scene and making it about me. No, it's not the first time she hurt me, fat shamed me as a child calling me a potato, saying things like I was a burden to the family because of my epilepsy. throwing all my makeup in the sink and wetting it because I moved her bath towel in the bathroom. Calling me this stupid low IQ sister even if I'm a licensed architect with a master's degree when her guy friends wanted to ask for my number, taking my dream church from me, which is why fiancé said we could do a destination wedding at my dream country instead. It's just the worst she's done despite me in front of my entire family.

And no, we still haven't spoken since then and she still maintains that I was the one who ruined everything by getting upset about the seating. Now for the update. We will elope. Just us two and a handful of close friends that were there for us since the beginning of our relationship. We'll have a small church wedding and a little celebration on the beach with the people we love our chosen family,

followed by island hopping with our entire party around the Philippines, all paid by us because I will spend on memories and experiences for people that love and appreciate us. The budget we set aside for a wedding in Italy will be put to an intimate five-day wedding celebration on an island in the Philippines. Two, we will have our reception with the family when we get back home. The plan is to invite both our big families to a lunch on the weekend after. Collectively, this would mean about 80 guests max.

Both our parents wanted to help pay for the engagement party and rehearsal dinner. They agreed to pay for this lunch and slash reception instead, meaning they could invite him ever they please. They handle the guest list. So if my siblings are invited, I couldn't care less because I'll be too busy with my husband of one to two weeks by then. Here we can still have the father-daughter dance and a few other things like cake slicing, etc. We'll have pignadas, a brick-oven pizza cart, coffee and pretzels, and an amazing Italian buffet with a pasta bar, lots of fresh fruit and cheese because who doesn't like cheese? As for seating plan, ever watched Mamma Mia one?

Yep. Think that. A long winding table where my siblings can be as far away from me as possible and as close to the service area as possible without it being obvious because they'll all be together at their own siblings table. We'll be in the center with my fiancé, his two brothers and our parents will be next to us. While my wonderful sibs are by the end of the table, by the restrooms, where they belong. I don't care at all if they're invited to this lunch because I really have nothing left for them. not even anger. I'm just so done with them that I'd feel more for a stranger on the street than I would for these people. It's indifference. They've hurt me so many times that I'm numb to their existence. Three. No brides will all out. My sister expects to be my MO in return. Definitely not going to happen

since my siblings won't be present in the ceremony. I do not need her around. I do not want her around. Yes, she will be invited out of courtesy to the reception most likely, but I will make sure she's set aside like I was. How so? We recently found out she's pregnant so I'm planning my wedding around her due date. Oh well, luckily, she's due around June which really was the month we wanted. So if she does decide to attend with a newborn and her husband, well then, she's going to be at the kitty table and told to step out when baby starts to cry. In the end, our wedding day is. for us. And eloping is the only way I feel like we could just sit and enjoy our special day together away from all my siblings and family issues. Then we get back, have a get-together

lunch with some good food and good fun. Which is really all it is to me, a lunch. Luckily, fiancé's fam isn't as insane as mine is. So there you have it. Thank you all for your messages and comments and insights. I really was going a bit loco back then thinking I was overreacting but thank you so much for the clarity. Cheers to the end of this emotionally draining year. 20 relevant comments where OPP has replied. Outrageous underscore smile underscore 996, but you will invite them to the party. It's like saying no matter what happened come to my wedding. Sorry but I think there is no way to avoid drama with these siblings, OPP, thank you for the concern but they aren't coming to the wedding, just a lunch after the fact, as in minimum two weeks after my

wedding. They can do whatever drama they want during lunch because they'll be the ones who look bad and just laugh. I would have been married by then and done celebrating with my closest friends weeks prior. So by then I'd just be enjoying some pizza and wine with the husbandry. OPP said they're jealous of the attention OPP got for being sickly when she was a kid. Sometimes parents can become so preoccupied with a sick child that they wind up neglecting the other kids. If that's the case here, then the Sibs would have good reason to be angry, but they're mad at the wrong person. OPP didn't ask for any of this. Anyway, these people are adults and they need to get their shit together.

They're old enough to realize none of this is OPP's fault. OPP, my parents were actually very supportive and did all they could to be as fair to all of us, so I really can't put fault on them. They're really amazing parents. I wasn't treated any different, I just didn't have many friends being absent from school constantly so I'd hang with my mom. She's honestly my best friend. It was okay growing up but the jealousy really was evident when we were in our 20s for whatever reason. Parents are allowed to be closer to one child if the others treat them like trash. New update, the wedding I

absolutely enjoyed wedding planning with my husband, yay, if you ever decide to get married, do a small wedding. You'll live longer, I swear. We told our friends and families that we were we were pushing back the wedding and wanted to do a destination bachelor slash bachelorette trip they had no idea we were actually getting married on this trip we got to borriquet three days before everyone for summer's time when friends arrived we did all the fun island activities the night before our wedding we asked everyone to be up at seven for breakfast and to dress up in tropical beach outfits for cute picks we told them to pack this beforehand once everyone was there husband told them we were to be married at 4 p.m. and this was actually an elopement.

The excitement from all our friends will forever be a core memory. It's the best feeling to actually have people genuinely happy for you. Us girls did each other's hair and make up, cried and hugged a lot, while the boys had a good time drinking and playing football. We had our phones and an old digital camera that we pass around and that was it for our event photos. Surprises were our thing since we began dating, and it was just so social. sweet that we both thought to do the same for our wedding. I love flowers, but I didn't want to bother finding a supplier there. We did have someone help us with all the requirements, but that

was it. I'd just get flowers for the luncheon instead. Well, my husband decided to speak to the hotel to surprise me. He knew my favorite flowers and made the prettiest bouquet he also had the church filled and I ruined my makeup ugly crying when I walked in. For my husband, he is extremely close with his brothers so I made sure to fly them out to surprise him too. He needed his best men there and I was happy to have them. We set our Edo's and headed to the hotel for dinner by the beach for a bottle fight. Google that now. It's so good, nothing fancy, but we were happy. The luncheon before the elopement, I sent my seating plan to our family GC because I didn't want them to make a scene on the day. Everyone thought these were the seating plans for our reception. Well, here's what

my pettiness shows my head table consisted of us. Our parents, and my husband's brothers all my siblings were at both ends of the long table. My favorite slap in the face, though, was a table for one-way eye in the back-tagged breastfeeding area with sister's name on the chair. She was livid. I simply said I was looking out for her. I expected she'd want some privacy. No hard feelings, just thinking ahead. My siblings refused to come because they saw my elopement. as an act of disrespect especially since my brothers-in-law were there. They called our relatives to tell them to not come. Some were upset I could do that to family and they did not agree with our union.

I'm happy to report that F.R. 127 guests, only 58 were coming. So I cut my budget by over half. Sounds like a win to me. The venue was my husband's small family farm which was so beautiful that I didn't need to spend much on decor at all. Music was just a Spotify playlist we made, photos, pre-nup, beach and lunch were all by my friends. Cake was baked by me and mom two nights before. Flowers I bought myself from the morning market and arranged with my girls.

My dress was just one I had in my closet. Food. We asked people to bring over potluck meals instead of gifts if they wanted to. We still had our pizza oven, pretzel cart and coffee bar that we paid for instead of a caterer. E invites were designed by us. and sent via email. Since my siblings all didn't want to attend, only Bridezilla's hubby got an invite,

with no option for A-plus. Her C-section was scheduled a week before my wedding. Did she notice I planned for her to miss the luncheon? Yes. Yes, she did. It was magical. Us being so unaffected upset them even more. But I've come to realize that the louder you try to force people

to side with your opinions and your narrative, than the more toxic, unhinged, narcissistic you are. No, I didn't need to go NC with them because they all decided to be NC with me. I didn't even need to try. Blessings left and right. For those blaming my parents, none of my siblings were neglected. If anything, they gave my Sibs so much more time and freedom to compensate for all the attention I needed. Remember these kids are grown-ass adults. My parents are seniors, they're tired. They told my siblings off for being gigantic gaping a-holes, but what else can they do really? Put them on timeout.

Since both our parents wanted to pitch in, they helped us with a down payment on a house instead. In return, we surprised them with a one-week vacation each to a Manchalo. We saved so much from our wedding and luncheon that we just wanted to show how much we appreciate their support and love. Lastly, any extra food and flowers were either taken home by guests or donated. That just made everything more special. Weddings are about love. Our favorite people were around to celebrate us and we made sure to also celebrate the love we have for them. Our family, best friends, dogs, who were the stars of the show really, I fully embrace this life of peace, contentment and indifference for my siblings, no idea what they're up to, sorry, they kicked me out of the GC and I only know my sister gave birth because bro-in-law message she did.

Last thing I heard is they were still trying to bad mouth my husband, but we really couldn't care less. We've moved on. Sucks for them, they haven't. Thank you all for following along. It was empowering to know I wasn't alone and enlightening to hear that this type of sibling abuse isn't actually normal. This is your kiddie tablemate of Honor finally signing off. Relevant comments where Op has replied, commenter, I do have a follow-up question. The original post talked about a destination wedding in Italy, to which they were not invited. What makes it plausible to them they would be at the reception? Oop, they were invited to Italy. It's a given that family is invited to weddings, unless they're like mine, and they knew of our initial plans. Of course,

nothing was said in stone because, like I said, I didn't plan anything for my wedding because I prioritized hers. After my sister's wedding, I decided to find ways and means to un-invite them slash make sure they don't attend while they still believe they were sure invites because family. Which was the entire point of my posts. If it'd be the awe if I didn't invite them. And as stated, of course it was plausible to them they'd be at reception because they believe they weren't wrong and were still wanted at the wedding. Please read carefully. Smile-oop responds on how her parents treated her siblings when she was sick, Oop, thank you for your opinion on the matter, but I sincerely believe it's not my parents' fault at all. I can't explain to you how my childhood turned out exactly,

and I can't explain to you just how good my parents were so if I can't convince you, then all right, but I'm going to always defend my parents on this. Smile if you say they had trauma, while I've had far worse trauma growing up with epilepsy and I never treated them poorly. I hope you enjoy this story. Sibling accused me of being a robber for many years, resulting in me being deprived of celebrations and trips as a form of retribution. My guardians eventually captured evidence of his actions on film, yet they merely confiscated his mobile device. I am left feeling frustrated and unfairly treated. 23 in male. I am the middle child of my parents, 54 male and 53 female, and I have an older

sister, 25, and a younger brother, 19. I've been living away from my family for five years with the very bare minimum of contact because right around when I turned 15, my dad's stuff started disappearing from his room. He has a pocket knife collection filled with different knives that he has collected from across the U.S., and some of them are pretty decently valuable, not worth like several grand or anything, but some of these probably fetch for a few hundred. He also has a collection of baseball cards and autographed baseballs. These items would vanish from his room and end up in my room and each time I got punished for it, and each time was more severe than the last. last. I was looked at by my entire immediate family as a thief for three years even though I

constantly pleaded my innocence to them. I missed out on a few vacations, didn't have a 17th birthday celebration at all, didn't get my driver's license or a car until after I moved out, and I didn't have a job and had no way to save money aside from past birthdays and odd chores around my neighborhood. I remember my dad and mom telling me how much of a disappointment I was and that they wouldn't be surprised if I ended up in the local news as a robbery suspect or worse. My extended family wasn't much help either and saw me in the same light. It got so bad to the point where I genuinely wondered if I was actually stealing and not remembering it at all, either through some kind of mental struggle or doing it in my sleep or

anything. Earlier this week, I got a call for my mom. My dad had noticed that his thing started disappearing again without me being there and finally had the bright idea to set up cameras in the where my brother was caught taking stuff and putting them in my sister's old room. Mom told me about that and then said that she and my dad both apologized to me for not believing me and that they would love to have me over for her birthday dinner to catch up. I asked her what her plan for my brother's punishment was and she got confused. I asked her again, reminded her that I was forced to miss out on a birthday, multiple vacations, and my driver's license at 16. She said my dad took his phone for a week and his video

games for a month. I lost it on her and berated them for treating me way worse while I was being framed for being a thief while the actual thief only had his phone confiscated. I then said I will not be attending any events with them for the future and I said you guys can go FCK yourselves. I hung up and blocked her number. I then got a call later for my sister who told me that while my rage is very much justified, my mother is inconsolable and has locked herself in our parents' bedroom. Ida? Comments where Op has replied, commenter, I think Op should point out to his sister that the brother was trying to do the same thing to her. To frame her as a thief and have her punished. Op, which was an even weirder move because I forgot to clarify that she moved out of that house a yearish after I did.

Commenter, what? Sorry, I'm not following. Your brother? Try to frame your sister for theft. When she wasn't even in the house. Up, yeah, it was a very dumb and idiotic move on his part. Have no clue what he was thinking. Commenter. Info, tell me more about your brother. What was your relationship with him when he was 9 to 11 and you were a teen, before everything started? What is he doing now?

Is he in college slash university? Does he have a job? Or is he just a moocher? Op, he is in college as far as I know. Our relationship was never bad at all which shocked me more than anything. Commenter, I don't understand. I thought your parents took his phone away as a form of punishment. This is something done to a high schooler, a child, a person 18 and under still in high school.

Op, he lives at home for free as far as I know. It's ridiculous and utter bulge. T. Update 1, my sister, who I will call T for simplicity, called me about an hour ago as of the time I'm writing this and apologized for what she told me. Me and her have been very close ever since I moved out and she has been known to step up and apologize when she is in the wrong. No hard feelings towards her at all. As far as my parents go, my mother had an overnight epiphany according to T. She ended up kicking my brother, who I will call J, out of the house after they were able to make him admit to doing this for years. Mom told T that he was sent to my granddad's house where he will be

forced to get a job and pay rent as well as his own tuition now. My dad initially fought with her on this until she made him realize just how badly he was tearing this family apart. My dad then called me, apologizing profusely, telling me I don't ever have to see them again and that they would totally understand it, but they would love the chance to make amends and fix what they damaged. He offered to gift me the amount of money I owed for loans plus an extra $5,000 for keeps. I told him I will think it over, but it might take me a while. I did accept his apology, but I haven't forgiven either of them yet, and I hung up.

My mom doesn't know that me and T have kept in contact as I live about two hours away from my parents and three plus hours from her, and T relayed to me that my mom and my dad were thinking about selling some stuff they own and taking extra shifts at each of their jobs so they can get me a brand new vehicle as a surprise. I don't know how this is going to sound,

but I'd rather not take a car or any extra money off of them as A, everything that I own so far I earned through my hard work and be, I feel like just buying your child's affection back is a lazy way to reconcile. As far as the situation goes, I did unblock my mom but I will not be initiating conversation unless she or my dad texts first. Also they did make an apology on Facebook to me and scolded my brother for what happens so at least my extended family knows now. I might update if something else happens but that's all I got right now. comments where Op has replied, comment her, It's nice that they now know you were framed and that they want to make amends.

However, they are not owed forgiveness and they are not entitled to a relationship with you. If you do choose to give them a chance, start slow. They need to earn back your trust, and that doesn't happen overnight. Take some time to think about what boundaries and expectations you need to put in place to feel comfortable resuming contact with them. For example, after everything your brother has put everyone through, if you don't want to see him or if you don't want them to discuss your life with him, they need to respect that. If they can't respect that boundary, let them know how you will respond. Good luck. Op, I doubt I'm going to reconcile fully.

Their apologies feel more or less like they're sorry because they feel guilty more so than they're sorry because they wronged me and want to make it better. My brother is dead to me, though. Nothing he could do could fix this. Comment her, accept the money, you are entitled to that and it's the freaking least they can give you for being such an awful parents and for the bad treatments. But don't accept the car, because if you accept it, they will try to make you feel guilty for not forgiving them even though they tried to make it up to you with gifts, but if you don't accept anything from them. You won't even give them a chance to try to make you feel guilty for not forgiving them and they wouldn't have the opportunity to gaslight you. Although in the end it is your decision, you can still block them once you obtain the car, you can. You can take it as part of your compensation also ha ha ha.

Look, it's your decision if you want to forgive them and have them back in your life or not. I personally wouldn't do it. But I am very sure of one thing, you don't owe them anything, no forgiveness, no meeting or anything. They treated you like trash for a long time. No one will blame you if you decide to not forgive them. And the best of all is that you are independent, you can survive without them so you can tell them to go to hell as much as you want.

make sure you meditate and think about what you want to do. But please op, don't forgive them ha ha ha, hop. That's what I'm planning on doing, I'm going to accept the money but not the car if they actually go through and buy it. It does feel wrong to take five grand from them though. I'd give it's just my stupid pride or what. Update 2, I got a call from T. My brother Jay got arrested for stealing my grandpa's truck keys and hitting a street light about two miles out from their house late last night, 925. We'll update when I get more details, as I'm going to call my dad about it, stay tuned. Update 3, so my brother has not taken to his new living arrangements well at all, he hasn't gone out to look for work, and yesterday he was caught trying to break into grandpa's

safe right before he stole the truck. He was going too fast and unintentionally hit the street light. He didn't have any injuries but the truck is possibly totaled and my grandparents kicked him out too. He now has no home and my parents have cancelled his college fund and are using it to pay for my grandparents to get a new vehicle. Dad told me that he was going to try to surprise me with a new vehicle but that idea was out the window, to which I said I appreciate his offer but I would have declined it anyway because I have my reliable 01 Cherokee. My parents have practically disowned him and it's all so crazy to me as he was never truly rebellious up until this week. I think he may be dealing with some serious metal crisis and it wouldn't surprise me if his mugshot shows up on my local news. I'm not too well versed on psychology, mechanical engineering

degree, so I ask, is there anyone out there with an idea as to why he may be going through this? Update 4. This is my second IDA post and a semi-follow-up to my first one plus my other posts on my account. For those not in the know, here's a quick recap. I, 23 may. have been slowly reconnecting with my parents, male and female both 54, after I was framed by my brother, 19 male, for stealing from my dad. Since I began interacting with them more, we have all, including my brother, my parents have undisowned him after I had to vouch for him, saying that running away from your mistakes only make them worse, started therapy and I have my debts from school paid off. My mom's birthday dinner was yesterday evening and I decided to go because they were

eating at an expensive restaurant and they offered to pay my way fully. Free food sounded good to me. Those that were there were me, my sister, my brother, my parents, my uncle and his wife, mom's side, both mid-40s and their twins, 19 male and female. I've always gotten along with their son but their daughter, who will be called R, has despised me for as long as I can remember. My dad was pulling out his wallet for his ID so he could get a drink and are said, in a mocking manner, Uh-oh, my dad's name, hide your wallet, you don't want, my name, getting in there. I looked at her, read in the face and embarrassed, and said something along the lines of your girl best friends have to say that to every guy in your friend group because of how you get

around. She is a known cheater. She got upset and started crying and my uncle started berating me for talking to his daughter like that and that I was still on thin ice for what I was framed for. I got angry, flipped him off, and left the restaurant. I called my dad and he said that I have nothing to apologize for but my mom wants me to because she wants to keep the peace between her side of the family and ours. My uncle texted me demanding an apology and I put a post out on Instagram about toxic family members. This is where I come to you again.

Reddit, Ida. Just a little more context to my background. I was punished and neglected from my mid-teenage years up until I moved out because of what my brother did to me and it left me with trauma and trust issues from everyone. around me. I'm usually level-headed but everyone knows that what happened is a very sensitive subject. Mini update just got off the phone with my aunt, R's mom, and she gave me the most sincere apology that I've received in the past month. She said she has dealt with R and my uncle, don't know how, but I did take down the post and my uncle did send me a single sorry.

Comments where Op has replied, comment her, info, K, so you were framed for stealing and now they know that it wasn't you? Or did everyone get over it while still thinking it was you? Why vouch for your brother if that whole situation is still lingering? Sounds like he needs to still make amends. Your cousin sounds like a piece of work, and while you sunk to her level, she may have deserved it. Still, you may find a more mature approach serves you better. Ahp, vouched for my brother because they were planning to cut him off like they almost did me when I and now our therapist thinks he has serious underlying issues. Everyone knows that I am innocent in stealing yes.

Comment her, so why is the uncle making a statement that he knows is untrue? Why did your parents not correct him immediately? That would have defused the situation and kept the peace. Up, Ike sometimes it feels like they still see me as a thief and honestly I'm probably just going to end up reverting back to bear minimum contact. Comment her, so if your cousin really does know you're innocent, why did she make the remark about the wallet? Are you sure she actually knows the truth? Up, yes, she knows the truth. My parents made a public apology on Facebook and my entire family reacted to it,

including hers which was just to comment her, assuming our really is a cheater, and ah. Up, she is, she's cheated twice, one of the dudes was in that friend group Update 5. First and foremost, my mom actually straight up apologized to me for everything, from not taking my side at dinner, for the way I was treated. for most of my teenage to adult life, and she ended up telling my uncle and cousin off. This was during a therapy session and it happened before any of us said anything to start it. My dad apologized to me, as well as to my siblings for everything. My brother is now getting some actual help now, as my parents have admitted to prioritizing me

and my sister before this entire ordeal started when I was 15 and the framing began. He apologized to me for everything and was let back into my parents' house, but has to earn his trust back. I don't really care what he has to do. My contact with him is still going to be very limited. Also, in other news, I have a date. We met on Tinder around a little over a week ago and we clicked really well. She lives around 15 minutes from my place and we're meeting at a sushi place before I take her to the movies. She wanted to see killers of the flower moon. I'm hoping it goes well. Next story, husband's estranged teenage daughter was upset and abandoned. He wanted to wanted to reject her too. But our fight turned into a plan. Now we're getting her college fund.

So, my husband and I are currently cooling down from a fight. And he called me a few things, including asshole. Everything is a bit of a mess right now, so emotions are running high but I really need a sanity check and maybe some fresh arguments because I feel like we are going in circles. Long story long, my husband had a daughter when he was in his early 20s with his ex-girlfriend. They were not good for each other, a lot of fighting and just emotional abuse. So they split just before the child was born. He has been very open about this in our relationship and how he regrets not taking more care to not get her pregnant because they were young and immature and stupid.

He never really got to build a relationship with his daughter, her mother would just keep the kid from him and made it clear that she did not want him in their life. He has paid child support the whole way through, but it has been uphill for our entire relationship. When we met my husband had matured greatly and was eventually ready to start a family. So I have seen a bit from the sideline. When our first child was born, his ex went for more child support because if he can afford a new kid, he can afford to pay up. She is always being super nasty in any conversation they might have. And she taught their daughter the same thing.

He has tried to at least get a phone call for Christmas and last year his daughter said some really awful things on that call. Calling him dead beat and other awful things, telling him she hates him and never wants to get to know him. She is 13 now, so I know that her mother is still influencing her a lot but she is also reaching an age where he can't just say that she doesn't know what she is saying or how hurtful it is. So my husband is basically given up trying. None of them want him to try, so he resigned to that. A few days ago, he got a call. The core of it is that his daughter told a teacher that she was being S.A. at home. CPS showed up and her mother split, disappearing.

They want her to come live with us. My husband wanted a client. He has no relationship with this child. She seems to hate his gut. We have younger children and honestly, no experience dealing with a trauma like that. He believes she would be better off with a foster family who knows what they are dealing with. I told him that there is no way this kid got abused, abandoned, and then getting rejected from the only family she has. We are taking her in and we will figure out the rest.

That poor kid needs some stability, not getting tossed around in the system. Currently we are not in agreement and I know that he has the last word since I'm just his partner and not related to this girl. Am I being unreasonable in thinking this is a huge red flag and that he needs to step up to be a father for her too? Edit, okay, this has been a bit overwhelming to come back to, but I'll try to clear up a few things. 1. I'm aware I have no legal say in the matter but my husband and I are a team and a family, so my opinion matters to him. Two, neither of us have experience with the foster system, so we are really just going off what we think we know. I want to thank everyone who has been able to elaborate a bit more on this. Three, yes, my husband was a deadbeat dad in the beginning.

Later on he's been able to see that they were a really bad match, but that he should probably have tried harder. Once visits became an option he tried, but she would forget and not be home or say it wasn't the date they agreed on and stuff like that. Maybe he could have gone through court, but he just gave up really. Hindsight is 20 to 20, but it doesn't change the fact of the now, unfortunately. Mini update, we sat down to have a talk about why the discussion had gone off the rails. Not touching the subject yet, but just a little bit. why we ended up in a screaming match. He told me that he was completely overwhelmed by this and was in a panic. According to him, the CPS person had made it sound like he could take her in

or she would go into a system that spits out drug-addicted prostitutes as one comment colorfully put it. He feels really guilty for letting this happen to his kid. Even if she hates his guts, he feels like he should have done something to prevent this. I guess I was too focused on how bad his daughter might be off right now to truly see that he was hurting just as bad right now. We've agreed to talk about it again in the morning in a more calm setting and try to get some more facts about what can be done. It's like 2 a.m. and I'm exhausted but we have both called off work tomorrow so we can take the time we need. I hope there is a positive update in the near future. Update, September 5th, 2024. Things are pretty hectic right now, but a lot of people were kind

enough to take time out of their day to offer advice and their own experiences and I want to say thank you for that. I'm not going into details. There is a lot more going that I'm sharing here so I can assure you that divorce is nowhere near on the table for us. We have had several tough talks in the last few days but once we got past the worst panic, we were a lot more on the same page than we thought. My husband have agreed to take responsibility for his daughter and is looking into an emergency custody of her. We are not trying to play family as some suggested. he is going to take legal charge of her and keep her out of the system. She will not be living with us right now.

We have contacted a inpatient therapy clinic that can take her in to start the healing process. My husband is taking leave from work and leasing a second car so he can be there as much as needed slash possible. He knows she might never consider him her father or even family but from now on, we will be her support system. She won't have to depend on a poor overworked CPS contact, random legal guard. homes changing, etc. If she needs therapy, we will get it for her. If she needs legal counsel, we will get it for her. If she needs the system, we will help her navigate it. If she wants to live with a foster family, we will support that. We will make it clear that our support is not conditioned

on her playing family with us. She never has to set foot in our home if she chooses not to. We know that she might never appreciate any of it, but that is okay too. We have some savings we can take from and we are setting up a college fund for her as well. It will not make her rich, but we hope to be able to cover at least some of it when the time comes. We're starting family therapy as well to start talking to our kids about the fact that they have a sister and that dad will be gone a lot more for a while. My husband will be starting therapy as well to work on his guilt and hurt from this whole situation. Comments where Op has replied, Oop on her husband's emotional distress oop. People can feel emotional distress that can cause them to lash out for a while before they are able to calm down and think more rationally about their situation.

Comment her, your approach demonstrates a deep commitment to doing what's best for your husband's daughter and your family. The focus on support, therapy, and respect for her autonomy are all vital components of navigating this challenging situation. Oop, I'll admit, the comments on the first thread were hard to read, but it did make me see that I was too naive. I have no doubt it is going to be hard but right now we have a plan, some sort of direction for this. Most of it is theoretical at this point, but I hope we can make it work. Comment her too, sounds like your husband is stepping up and being a responsible father, despite the difficult circumstances. Kudos to him for taking on this challenge and I hope it all works out for the best. Good luck to your family.